/ I C O M M E N T A R Y U P O N THE TWO BOOKS O F S A M U E L. A COMMENTARY UPON THE TWO BOOKS I-;;:, ' : o F . . | SAMUEL. B Y The Rjghc Reverend Father in GOD, S YMO N Lord Bifhop of ELY. LONDON: Printed for &U Cljiffoeii at the Rofe and Crow* in St. Paul's Churchyard. 1703. A COMMENTARY UPON THE Firfh Book of Samuel. THE Two Books, which bear the Name of i- mucl> are thought by the Talmudifts, in Bab* Bathra, to have been compofed, in part, by himfelf, (that is, the firft Twenty four Chapters of the Fkft Book) and the reft by Gad and Nathan the Pro- phets. And fo Procopiw Gaztus faith, that this Book is called by the Syrians ^ the Prophefy of Samuel. This Opinion the Tatmudifts found upon the i Chron .XXIX. 19. where it is faid, Now the A8s of David, fir ft and latf, hhdld they are written in the Book of Samuel the Seer^ and in the Bool^of Nathan the Prophet , and in the Boo\ of Gad the Seer. By which words it is evident, that Samuel did write- a Book, and that it contained fome of the Adrs of David , which, it is very proba- ble, are thefe that we read in this Book. Befides which there were two other Books, written by two other Prophets, who continued his Hiftory to the end of his Life. It muft be confefTed indeed, that three diftinft Books are mentioned in that place of the uw nicies ^ and we cannot be fare that we have : in thofe two Books all that was contained in thofe three ^ but B only A CO MM EN T A Rr upon only an Extraft of the Subftance of them, which per- haps might be made by fome following Prophet, and divided into two Books : Which were called by the Name of Samuel ^ becaufe he was the mod eminent Perfon of the three, and his Acls are here recorded in the firft place. Certain it is, this Work was extant before the Book of the Kings was written $ for men- tion is there made, of what we read in this Hiftory, i Kings II. 27. And in the Book of the Chronicles feveral things are repeated, which we find here, in the very fame words. It is highly probable alfo, that Samuel having undertaken to write the Hiftory of the Judges, (to which as an Appendix he added the Book of Ruth) would not leave it imperfcdfc : But added in this Book what concerned Ell and himfelf j who were the laft Judges of that Nation. See th Preface to the Book of Judges. CHAP. I. Verfe i. ^"T W there WAS A certain mAn of Rawa- L\ tkai/H-Zophi/H.'] Either he was bora at this place, or lived there (perhaps both) which is cal- led Ramah, v. if. of this Chapter 5 and here Rama- thalm (in the Dual Number, as the Gramtttarians fpeak) becaufe it was built upon two Hills 5 which made it appear like a double City. The Title of Zo- fhim feems to be added to it, becaufe it being an high place, there was a Watch-Tower in it : Where, upon occafion, Men were fet to obferve, who apprpached from all parts round about. Or, as St. H/mw, and others think, becaufe here was a School of the Pro- phets : Firft Book of S A M U E L. 5 phets; who were wont to feat themfelves in fuch Chapter places as were remote from Company, and fit for I. Contemplation. Which made Elijah and Elifia. fre- L^VN quent Mount Carmel. And thus the Chaldee Para- phrafe tranflates thefe words, There was a Man- of Ra- mathaitn, a. Drfc/ple of the Prophets. Who in the Book of Ezefyel are called Watch-men : And from hence fome think came the Greek, Word 2opo$ : Which was the Title of Aftronomers at the firft , who from high places contemplated the Stars. Of Mount Ephraim.~] This is added to diftinguiQi this from other places, which had the Name of Ramah in other Titles : Particularly in that of Benjamin, XVIII ^.15. And /jff Name was Elkanah, the Son of Jeroham, the Son of Elihu, the Son of Tohu."] It appears by this Ge- nealogy, that Samuel was a Levitt, of the Family of the Kohathites } as we read i Chron. VI. 33, 34, dv. See Mr. Selden in his Book de Succefliou. in Pontif. L. i. Cap. 1 8. where he confutes thofe who fancy Samuel was a Prieft, yea, the High-Prieft, as Petavittr himfelf imagined. The Son of Zufh, an Ephrathite. "] Efhrata is the fame with Bethlehem, which was in the Tribe of jf- dah. Therefore Zuph is not called an Ephrathite, be- caufe he was defcended from the Bethlewites (for he was a Levite\ but becaufe he dwelt in that place $ as the Levites were difperfed through all the JTribes. So Mr. Selden there fpeaks (from the Hebrew Doctors and the Targuni), Donticilii rathne % non fanguinis^ he is called an Ephrathite, on the account of his Habitation, not of his Blood. Ver. 2. And he had two Wives, the Name of the one Verfe 2. was Hannah, and the Name of the other Pcninnah^ 8cc.] Hannah fcems to have been his firft Wife : Who pro- B 2 ving 4 A COMMENTARY npo Chapter ving barren, his earned defire of Children moved him I. to take another 5 as Abraham had fome by Sarah's Gon- v'V^^ fent. Which was not in thofe times difallowed by God : Who faith himfelf, that he had given to David many Wives, ^ Sam. XII. 8. which (hews it was not then a Sin in them to have more than one. See Gr by parta- king with him of his Sacrifice, which had been offered to him at his Altar. Ver. 5, But to Hannah he gave a worthy portion."] Ory er f e - a double Portion $. in token of his extraordinary Re- fped: and Kindnefs to her. For be loved Hannah, hut the LORD had flwt p her womb', or,, though the LORD, Sic."] Her Barrennefs did not make him love her left, but rather more 5 be* caufe 6 A COMMENTARY upe* Chapter caufe he would fupport and comfort her under that I. Affliction. \yVXJ Ver. 6. And her adverfary alfo provoked her fort > to Verfe 6. make her fret, he caufe the LORD had (hut up her v>om\>^\ It added to her Affliction, that Peninnah fet her felf again ft her ^ and was wont to twit her with her Bar- rennefs, faying, when her Husband fent her a more liberal Portion of the Holy Things than (he received : Though he be fo kiricl to you, yet you bring him no Children, as I do 5 which gave her great Vex- ation. Verfe 7. Ver. 7. And as he did fo year by ye AT , when fke went up to the Honfe of the LORD, fojbe prcvoked her.~] She conftantly took this occafion to upbraid her with her Barrennefs, when her Husband exprefied fuch extra- ordinary kindnefs to her. Therefore foe wept^ and did not eai] Her Grief was fo great, that it made her turn the Feftival into a Faft. So Tertullian underftands it, who (in his Book de Je- junitr^ Cap. VII. J faith, God rewarded her Fafting and Prayers with what (he defired ; vouchfafing, Inn- ntnt clbo Ventrem Filio implere^ & quidem Propheta $ To fill her Belly empty of Meat, with a Son, and he a Prophet. Verfe 8. ^ er * 8* Then fold Elkanah her Husband to her, Han- nah, why weepeft thou, and why eateft thou not^ and why if thy heart grieved, am not I better to thee than ten fans .<*] In him we have an Example of a moft excellent Huf- band : Who patiently tolerated the infolent Humour of Peninnah 5 and comforted dejected Hannah with Words full of tender Affection. Which was truly, in St. Peter's Language, to dwell with his Wives, ^1a, yumv, according to knowledge, as Viftorinus Strjgeliuf here obferves. We cannot from the laft Words of this Verfe conclude, (as fomc of the Hebrew Doctors do) the Fir ft Boo\ of S A M U E L. j do) that Peninnah had ten Sons, (which was not fuch Chapter a Pleafure to her, as the Affeftion he had for Hannah I. would have been), for they may fignifie, according to wv**^ the common Language of Holy Scripture, only a great many Sons. Ver. 9. And Hannah rofe up after they had eaten in Verfe 9. Shiloh, and after they had drunk~\ The kind words of Elkanah feem to have perfwaded her to eat and drink cheerfully. In whom we have an Example of an ex- cellent Wife 5 who fenfible of her Husband's Kindnefs, endeavour'd to pleafe him, by complying with his De- fires, and avoiding all things that might be grievous to him. No Eli the Prieft.-] He was both the High-Prieft, and alfo the Judge at this time of the Israelites 5 being born in the end of Gideons Judicature, and died in the middle of the Philiftines Tyranny over the Ifrae- lites $ twenty Year before the Great Viftory Samuel got over them at Eben-ezer, as Sir John Mar/bam com- putes, who rightly obferves, that whenfoever his Ju- dicature began (which is not recorded), it confifted only in hearing and judging Caufes by his Pontifical Authority. For he wrought no Deliverance for Ifrael^ that we read of : But was fuch a Judge as Samuels Sons were VIII. i. and as Samuel himfelf was, after Saul began to Reign. When all the Days of his Life, he continued to go about the Country and do Juftice5 .which he adminiftred alfo when he came home, at his own Houfe, VII. 15, 17. Sate upon a Seat by a Poft.~] The Hebrew word is upon *. Throne ;, it being a Seat raifed.up to fome height, to make him confpicuous to all that entred into the Houfe of God $ where he fate at the Door of it. The Jews in Seder Olam^ and in Jalkut, have a Conceit, that Eli was this very Day, when Hannth came to pray, made upon nude Judge of Ifrael : So that from hence they Dafe I. the beginning of his Judicature. But this is a weak L/"WJ Conjecture built merely on this Phrafe, Sat on his Seat. Where, as Abnrbinel obferves, he fate as the High- Prieft, and not as a Judge. And this was no new tiling, but according to Cultom, that he might pre- ferve good Order there 5 give his Advice to thofe who had occafion to confult him 5 refolve their Doubts, and give them his Bleffing. And he thinks that Sa- wttd was born ten Years or more, before the Judicature of//. In the Temple of the LORD."] It is not unufual to call the Tabernacle by the Name of a Temple : As the Temple, when it was built, is called a Tabernacle. See X Jer. 20. II Lament. 6. Yet thtlalmudifts^ from the Hebrew Word Hachil^ (which is here ufed) fay, that when the Tabernacle was removed from Gilgai to Shlloh) the fides of it were built of Stone, and co- vered at the top with Curtains, having no folid Roof. And from hence they fancy it is called Beth, the Houfc of the LORD, v. 24. which Maimonides interprets an noufe of Stone. But there is no certainty of this : For fuch Words as thefe have a larger fen-fc. And indeed we are taught as much by the i Kings III. 2. where it isexprefly (aid, that there was no Hottfe built unto tlx N*Me of the LORD, till the Days of Solomon : And 2 Sam. VII. 6. where Nathan fpeaks in Cod's Name to David^ in thefe words, I have not dwelt in an Hottfe fnce ] carat out of Egypt. See LErxperevr in his Preface to Codex Mtddoth. From the fir ft Words of this Verfe, it appears that Hannah rofe up to go to the Temple, at the time of the Evening Sacrifice, for it was after they had dined. tr r Verfe the F/Vff BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 9 Ver. 10. And flie was in bitternefs ofSonl, and prayed Chapter unto the LORD, and wept fore.'] Her Grief returned I. when (he was alone, and thought of her Barrennefs ^ WWJ which made her pray with great Vehemence, and many Verfe 10. Tears, for a Child. Ver. ii. And/he vowed a Vow.~] As was ufual, when Verfe n. they earneftly longed to obtain what they fought with Prayers and Tears. And faid, LORD, if then wilt indeed look^ upon the Afflictions of thy Handmaid, and remember we, and not forget thy Handmaid."] Thefe are three various Ex- preilions of the fame thing : Whereby (he declares, tho' with great Humility, how much (he was concern'd, to obtain her Requeft, of being delivered from her Barrennefs : For that's the meaning of looking upon her Affliction, and remembring her. See VIII Gen.i. \\lExod 7, 1 6. But wilt give unto thy Handmaid a. Man-child.'] She thrice calls her felf his Handmaid, out of a profound fenfe of her Meannefs, and his Majefty : And defires a Han-child, becaufe only fuch could wait upon the LORD in the Service of the Tabernacle 5 as (he inten- ded her Son (hould do,if God beftowed one upon her. Then will I give him unto the LORD all the Days of htf Life.'] The Levites were not bound to ferve at the Tabernacle till they were Twenty- five Years old 5 and not not after they were Fifty : But (he devoted him to the Miniftry there, from his Childhood, as long as he lived. And there [hall no Rafor come upon his Head."} She vowed he (hould be a Nazarite $ part of whofe De- fcription this is,VI Numb^. And fo the beft of thzjcwifi Dod:ors interpret it $ for the Expofition of the Chaldee Paraphraft is very forced : But from hence the Opi- nion of the Talmndifts is confuted, who fay (in the C Mifchna* * COWMEN TART upon Mifchna, in the Title Sota, Cap. III.) that aManmight devote his Child to be a Nazarite, before he was of Age 5 but a Woman could not. Nor doth any of them take Notice of this Example of Hannah 5 which hath made fome think, that poffibly they look'd up- upon this as done by an extraordinary motion, and therefore not to be a Rule to others $ efpecially fince (he did it before her Child was born. See Jo. Wa- genfeil, in his Learned Notes upon that Book, p. 448. Verfe 12. ^ ef< I2 * ^nA it came to pafs, that as flw continued fraying before the Lord, that Eli marked her month."] The inward Anguifh of her Soul, it is probable, made the Motions of her Mouth, and her Countenance, very different from what is ufual. Verfe l?f ^ er * *3 : Now Hannah /he fpake in her Heart ^only her lips moved^ but her voice was not heard : Therefore Eli thought fie had been drttn^~] Hearing her fay no- thing,but only feeing her Lips move a long time; with fuch Geftures, it is likejy, of her Body, Hands, and Eyes, as argued a very great Commotion : He took her to be disordered with the Wine (he had drunk li- berally at the fore-named Feaft. For it is apt to make one talk much, and the great Agony wherein (he was, might fomething diftort her Face. Verfe 14* ^ er< J 4* -And-Eli faid unto her, How long wilt thottbe drunken ? Put away thy wine from thee.~\ He feems to bid her go to Bed and deep 5 and then come and pray to God. Verfe 1 5. Ver. 1 5. And Hannah anfwered and faid^ No, my Lord } / am a woman of a. forrowful fpirit, and have, drunl^ neither wine norftrong drinkj] Of the difference between Wine and Strong Drinl^ fee WNuntb. g. 5. Great Affliction of Spirit make one diftafte Meat and Drink. But the Firft Boc^ of S AM'Ufc'L. n But have poured out my font before the LOR D.] Chapter An unufual Expreffton for fincereand fervent Prayer. I. Ver. 1 6. Account not thy handmaid for a. daughter of L^WJ Belial.'] This is a Phrafe fignifying the moft leudVerfe 16. Perfons, that regarded neither God nor Men. See XIII Dent. 15. For out of the abundance of my cowplaint and grief have I fpoken hitherto.~] The Accufation againft her being very foul, (he purgeth her felf from it very ear- neftly ; but in a modeft manner, and with duerefpeft to the Office which Eli held in the Church. Ver. 17. And Eli anfaered and f aid, Go in peace 3 Verfe 17. and the God of Ifrael grant thee thy petition, that thou haft asked of him."] Her fober and refpe&ful Anfwer convinced the Old Man of his Error 5 and moved him to difmifs her with his Blefiing, and a folemn Prayer to God, that he would grant her Requeft. Ver. 1 8. And fbe faid. Let thy handmaid find grace Verfe 18. in thy fight."] For which (he returned him moft hum- ble Thanks 3 and defired the continuance of his Prayers. So the woman went her way, and did eat., and her countenance was no more fad.'] She departed from the Temple with fuch Satisfaction, and Affurance, her own Prayers and his would be heard, that there remained no more any Token of Sorrow and Grief $ but ihe eat her Meat, and looked cheerfully. Ver. 19. And they rofe up in the Morning early and Verfe to. worfhipped before the LORD 5 and returned and came to their houfe in Rantah."] I fuppofe (be acquainted Elka- n*h with her Prayer, and with Eli his Blefiing : And it is likely, that he now made a Solemn Vow to God, if he would be pleafed to fulfil her Petition. See v. 21. C 2 And A COM MENTAKY upon And, Elkanah knew Hannah his wife, and the LORD ren/embred her."] According to her Prayer, v. 1 1. Ver, 20. And it cate to pafs, when the time was come Verfe 20. a l ou ^ a fi er Hanah conceived."] The ufual time that Women go with Child, before they be delivered. That fie bare a Son^ and called his name Samuel.'] Sometimes Fathers, and fometimes Mothers, gave the Name to their Children. See upon IV Gen. 26. Saying^ Becattfe I have asked him of the LORD. ] This was the reafon of his Name : Which (he gave him, that he as well as (he might keep in mind the In- tereft God had in him $ from whom (he obtained him by ardent Prayers. For Sattl-meel (which is contraft- ed into Samuel) fignifies, 4s!(dofGod 9 zswe tranflate this word in the Margin of our Bibles. He was born fas Sir jM># Marfiam computes with great probability) in the time when the Philiftins domineered over Ifrad for forty Years together (fee X Judges 7. XIII. i.) but in what Year cannot certainly be determined. Verfe 21. Ver. 21. And the man Elkanah, and aU his hotife, went up to offer unto the LORD the yearly facrzfice."] At the Feaft of the Paflbver, or fome other of the three great Feftivals. He is a great Example of Piety ^ who carried his whole Family to worihip God with him, at thofe Solemn Times which the Law enjoyned. And hit Pon."] Which it is likely he made, either when he fa w his Wife was with Child 5 or perhaps before, when ihe told him what hope (he had her Prayer would be heard, and he worfhipped God, v. 19. Verfe 22. Ver. 22. But Hannah went not up 5 for Jhe faid unto her Husband^ I will not go up till the Child be weaned $ and then I will bring him^ that he may appear before the LORD, and there abide for ever."] She was not bound by the Law to go up with her Husband : And there- fore the Firft BooJ^ of S A M U E L, 13 fore, tho' (he was wont to go, (he refolved as became Chapter a prudent Woman to fray at home, till the Child was I. ftrong enough, not only to accompany her, but to be left at the Houfe of the LORD, and be capable of be- ing inftrufted in the Service of God. Ver. 23. And Elkanah her Httfbandfaid unto her, da Verfe what feemeth thee good 5 tarry until than haft weaned him.'] Interpreters here note, the fweet Agreement that ought to be (according to the Example of this happy Couple) between Husband and Wife. Only the LORD eftablijh hjfword."] We do not read of any thing the LORD had fpoken about this Child : Unlefs Elkanah look'd upon what Eli had faid, as fpo- ken by God, becaufe he was God's High-Pried. Or the Hebrew words may be tranflated, the LORD efta- bUfh hff work, i. e. perfect what he hath begun, by making the Child grow till he was fit for his Service. For the word Dabar fignifies any matter or thing as well as word. So the woman abode."] At home. And gave the child fuck^tHl fie weaned him7\ She her felf was his Nurfe, and fuckled him, after the Exam- ple of Sarah. (See upon XXI Gen. 7.) And, it is likely, continued to do fo (out of her great Affection to him) feveral Years. Some think three $ but it is not improbable fix orfevev, as Lyra conjectures. And fo long I remember one to have fuck'd, in the place where I was born. Ver. 24. And when fie had weaned him, fie took up with her, with three bullocks , and one epkah offlowei*^ and a bottle of wine.~] As they were not to appear be- fore the LORD empty ; fo, upon this occation, they brought an ample Offering to him , to teftifie their Gratitude to the Divine Majefty. And it is highly probable, that one of thefe Bullocks was wholly of- fered 4 A COMMENT ART Hpo Chapter fered to God, aszBumirQJjering : And the other two I. were Peace-oifer'mgs : Or, as fome will have it, one a V/V%J Sin offering and the other a Peace-offering. Which had a large Meafure.of Flour for a Meat-offering, and of Wine alfo attending it , that they might rejoyce to- gether before the LORD, when they leaded with him Upon the Peace-offering. And brought him unto the houfe of the LORD in Shi- lob ; and the child was young. ~] In the Hebrew the words are, hanaar-naar, the Child was a Child, i. e+ wholly at their difpofal. Verfe 25. Ver. 2f. And they Jlew the bullock, and brought the child to Eli.~] They tirft performed their Duty to God, by offering an whole Burnt-offering to him , referving the reft, I fuppofe, till thy had acquainted Ell with God's Goodnefs to them, that they might all rejoyce together. Verfe 26. Ver. 26. Andficfaid^ my Lord, as thy Soul liveth^ my Lord, I urn the woman that flood by thee here, fray- ing unto the LORD.~] Many take thefe words, As thy Soul liveth, for an Oath * whereby (he aflures him, that as certain as he was alive, (he was the Perfon whom he faw in that place praying, and took for a diftempered Woman. But others ( particularly D. KimchT) think there is nothing of an Oath in them, they being only a Form of Well-wi(hing to him ^ as if (he had faid, I with thee a long Life, that thou may'ft educate my Son. Verfe 27. Ver. 27. For this child 1 prayed, and the LORD bath given me my petition which I askgd of bim.~] She had told him nothing of what (he prayed for, when he reproved her ^ but only in general, that (he was ex- treamly afflicted for want of fome thing, which (he earneftly begg'd of God. But now (he acquaints him with it, and with her Vow (he made, if God granted the Firjl Bao\ of SAMUEL. 15 granted her Defire 5 which (he was now come to ac* Chapter complifti. I. Ver. z8. And therefore alfo I lave lent him unto the o**s^*- LORD.'] Or reflorcd him to the LORD (as the Verfe 28. Targnw expounds it), from whofe Gift (he received him. As long as he liveth^ hefiall be lent unto the LORD."] Or, as the words may be t ran Hated, All the days that hefoallbe defired for the LORD. That is, as long as God (hould think fit to employ him in his own Houfe $ which was till he made him a Judge, VIF. 15. Then he was not fixed at Shiloh^ but went about the Country to Bethel and Gilgal, and Mizpeh $ and then fetled at his own Houfe in Ramah, as we read there, v. 17. And hervorfhipptdthe LORD there."] This (hews that El^anah was with Hannah^ and gave his Confcnt to this Dedication of their Child, to fuch Service as God (hould think fit to employ him in : Which he humbly prayed God to accept. CHAP: m Chapter Verfe i. A ND Hannah prayed and f*id.~) Hymns Verfe I. j[\ are wont to be comprehended under the Name of Prayers. LXXII Pfal. 20. To the Compofi tion of which holy Souls were fometimes raifed by Divine Infpiration, in their devout Meditations upon the extraordinary Goodnefs of God to them. And in- deed, it was the rnoft ancient way, as I have obferved heretofore, of preferving the Memory of things to Pofterity : Poets being more ancient than Hiftorians, or 16 A COMMENT ART upon Chapter .or Orators, as La&antita obferves, L. VII, Div.Inftit. II. Cap. 2 3- Nor were the Weftern People lefs famous for tms than the Eaflern : The Germans for inftance ha- vinztheir moft ancient Annals in Verfe $ as Herman* nusConringiuf hath (hewn out of a great many Authors, in his Preface to Corn. Tacit us , de Germanorum Mo- My heart rejoyceth in the LORD.~] She was afted by the fame Spirit, which moved Sc. James to give this Direction, v. 13 // any affl/fled, let him pray , (as (he did, I. 10.) is any merry, let him /ing Pfalms, as (he now doth : For ft ? - as lately extreamly fad and for- rowful, and could not eat : But now by the Goodnefs of God is filled wkh Joy 5 which made her burft out into this TS,iuk r giving. My horn , exalted in the LORD.~\ She who was bowed down a ; .J dejeded, now lifts up her Head and triumphs : fur exalting the Horn Signifies the height of Glory. My month n tnUfged over my enemy. ~\ She was now furnifhed with a full Anfwer to Peninnah, who up- braided her with her Sterility. Becaufe I rejoyce in thy falvatioH.~] All this Joy and Triumph arofe from the Goodnefs or God to her 5 who had delivered her from the Reproach of Barren- nefs : Which raifed her, as appears by the fequel, to the expectation of far greater things. Verfe 2. ^ er * 2 * Tbere is none h-?ly as the LORD.~] The Holinefs of God fignifies his peerlefs Perfections ^ as Mr. Mcde hath (hewn in many parts of his Works. See p. n. For there is none befides thee.~] Which Perfections are peculiar to himfelf : For tho' the Scripture vouchfafeth fometimes unto the Gentile Ddmons, the name of Gods, yet it never calls them holy ones. Neither the F/rf? Boo^ of SAMUEL. 17 Neither if there any rock^ like our rockj] See upon Chapter XXXII A?;. 31. II. Ver. 3. Tal!^ no wore fo exceeding proudly^] This was L^V^sJ good Advice to Peninnah, and fuch likePerfons 5 not Verfe 5. to infult over others who are not fo happy as them- felves. Let rot arrogance come out of your maut1).~\ Or, as the Targttm interprets it, forbear reproaches. For fo the Hebrew word Atat fignifies, hard words. For the LORD is a God of knowledge^ None knows what he intends, who perhaps will exalt thofe who are now abafed. Or, he knows how to bring to pafs fuch things, as Men think to be impoffible, -And'by him aftions are weighed."] Or,, by him works are prepared : Even when there is no difpofition in Na- ture to them. Ver. 4. The bows of the mighty men are broken, and Verfe 4* they that Humbled are girt with flrength."] Now the great fenfe (he had of God's Power, branches out it felt into an humble acknowledgment of this glorious Attribute, in divers Inftances. And firtt in vanquifhing the moft Victorious : For Bows were a principal part of War- riours Weapons, XLIV Pfal. 6. and their Girdles be- ing a principal part of the Military Habit, is elegantly tranflated to fignifie Strength, and Warlike Prowefs. Whence Virgil calls feeble Perfons, unmeet for War, 4ifri*&0l t ungirt, as Serviw obferves. See Bochart in his Canaan, Lib. lyfap. 15. whence the Apoftle 2* mongO: the Spiritp'il Armour, exhorts the Ephcfians to be girt about with trttth^ VI Ephef. For to gird and to arm, to be girt, and to be armed, are ttje fame thing in Greek^ and Latin Authors. See alfo XVIII Pfal. 29. LXV. 6. Ver. 5. They that were full have hired them felves for Verfe 5\ bread } And they that were hungry^ ceafcd.'] To com- D plain !8 A C M M E N T A R T upon Chapter plain of Hunger. This Viciffitude of Human Affairs 3 II. efpecially the fudden Turns there are fometirnes, from \>~v>^ a great height of Profperity to a very low Condition, and on the contrary, are very wonderful, and feriouf- ly to be pondered 5 that no Man may be proud, nor any Man defpair. The Inftances of thefe in Hiftory, are to be found in a great many Authors, befides what our own Experience may furnifhus withal. So that the barren hath born feven.~] That is, many Children. She reflects upon the great change which God had made in her own Condition. And Procopiw Gaztw notes, that here, Hymno Prophetiam admifcet 3 She mingles Prophecy with her Hymn of Praife, and foretels the Fecundity of the Church : For the number Seven denotes a multitude. And/he that hath many Children is waxen feeble.~] The Jews fancy, that every time Hannah bare a Child, two of Penzxnab's Children died. But this feems rather to have a general refpeft to thofe that have been fertile, and grow barren when God pleafeth. Verfe 6. Ver. 6. The LORD kUltth and ntafytl dive 5 be bringeth down to the grave, and bringeth up."] The fame thing is repeated in different words $ and the fenfe is, the power of Life and Death is in the hands of God : Whom he pleafes he takes out of the World, and whom he pleafes he continues in it 3 raifing Men up even from the Grave, when they were dropping in- to it. See XXX II Dent. 3 9. XXX Pfal. 3. Vcrfe 7. Ver. 7. The LORD niak^th pcor, and makgthrich^ he bringeth low and rajfeth up.'j She acknowledged the Power and Wifdom of God, in making Men of diffe- rent Eruditions^xfome poor, and others rich $ yea, in making the fame Men who were very poor, to be- come very rich 3 and they who were mean and con- temptible become great and eminent. Theodoret treats excel- the Firjt Book, ^/SAMUEL. 19 excellently of the wife Providence of God, in not ma- Chapter king Men all alike , but fomeof a lower, fome of an II. higher rank, Oration VI. againft the Heathens. L/*VV Ver. 8. He raifeth the poor out of thedttft^ and Hfteth Verfe 8. up the beggar fro/?t the dunghil 5 to fet them among pn fires , and to make them inherit the throne of glory. ~\ In fiances of this in the holy Scriptures are Jofcph and Daniel $ the one a Prifoner, the other a Captive : But preferred to the higheft Dignity, by the Kings of Egypt and Ba- bylon. And in thefe later Ages, VittorinitsStrigelitfsofo- ferves a memorable inftanceof the truth of thefe words, in Matthias Corvinus^ King of Hungary 5 who was brought out of Prifon, and fet n the Throne, not by Sedition, nor by Civil War $ but by the unanimous Confent of all the Eftates of the Realm, in a grateful Memory of the Benefits they had received by his Fa- ther, the great Hunniades. For the pillars of the earth are the L07?DV, and he hath fet the world upon thew.~\ Thefe words contain the Reafon of all that precedes in the five foregoing Verfes : For the very Earth being founded, upheld, and fupported by the LORD $ no wonder that all the Inhabiters of it are in his power, to difpofe of them as he thinks good. Ver. 9. He will keep the feet of his Saints, and the Verfe 9. wicked {hall be filent in darknefs.~\ Pious Affections in thofe Days rofe up, many times, to the height of Pro- phecy : Whereby God continued in that Nation his true Religion, in the midft of their idolatrous Incli* nations. Accordingly here Hannah begins to predict the Deliverances of the Ifraelites^ (who were God's holy Ones., or Saints, (by being peculiarly feparated to him and his Service) from the hand of the Philiflines^ and other Enemies : Who (he prophefies mould ftum- ble and fall, as Men do in the dark, when the Ifrae- D ^ litet ao A COMMENTARY up&n Chapter //re/, by God's Dire&ion, fucceeded in their Enter*- II, prizes. wy^-^ For by ftrength jhaU no man prevail."] As appeared afterwards in Goliath. Vcrfe to. ^ cr * IQ * Ike adverfaries of the LORD /hall be broken in pieces 5 out of heaven foatt. he thunder upon them. ] As he did literally when Samuel fought with the Phi- liflines, VII. I.Q, and when David alfo vanquilhed them XVIII Pfal. 13; Procop/w Gaz#s applies this to. the AiTumption of Chrift, with the Miffion of the Holy Ghoft, and the happy Suceefs of the A poftles preach- ing, and.toChrift'sfecond coming. The* LORD jhall judge the ends of the earfb.~] As he did when he fubdued the Phitiftines, who lived in the extremity of the Country of Jud but raw."] 's^VSJ The Flelh-hook did not always bring up the beft 5 therefore as foon as the Sacrifice was cut up, they came and took the choiceft pieces. Ver. 1 6. And if any man f aid unto him, let them not Verfe 16. fail to burn the fat presently, and then take as much as thy foul defireth : Then he would dnfwer 5 Nay, bat thouflwlt give it Me nyw } if not, Iwillta^e it by force .~] This ar- gues the very height of imperious Impiety, that fuch fubmilfive Language (hould not prevail with them, to have fo much refpeft to God, as to let him have his Portion in the firfl place : Tho' they offered the Prieft more than his Chare, after God was ferved. None knows to what pitch of wicked nefs a Man may arrive, when once the fenfe of God is extinguifhed, and gone out of his Mind. t n Ver. 17. Where fore I he fin df the young men wa* very yerfe 17. great before the LORDJ] Having many grievous Ag- gravations. F0r men abhorred the offering of the LORD."] Nothing brings Religion fo much into the Contempt of the Peo- ple, as the open Profanenefs of thofc who are the Mi- nifters of it. Ver. 1 8. But Samuel tniniftred before the LORD be- Verfe 18- ing a, ChilJ.~\ Tho' very young, yet he carefully per- formed fuch Offices at the Tabernacle, as he was capa- ble to difcharge : And did not follow the bad Example of his Familiars and Domefticks 5 as we may fuppofe ffipfof and Pbineas were. Girded with * linen E^hod."] We do not read any where of any peculiar Garments appointed for the Lt- vites in their Miniftration ^ but only for the Priefts : And this was none of them, as appears from XXVIII E Ex* A C MME NT ART upon Chapter Exod. 40. 41. And therefore the Ephod which the II. Priefts are faid to wear in the XXII Chapter of this Book, v. 1 8. were quite different from the Ephod or- dered in the XXVIll Exod. for Aaron the High-Prieft alone : Which had a curious Girdle belonging to it, and the Breaft-plate with precious Stones infeparable from it, and was wrought with Gold, and Blue, and Purple, and Scarlet, XXVIII Exod. 6. Butthe>W which the Priefts, or any other Perfons are faid to wear, is (for di (Unction-fake ) always called Ephod bad, an Ephod made of fine Linen : Which was not a Sacred, but an Honorary Veftment (as I may call it) being a (hort Garment hanging upon the Shoulders, down to the middle of the back $ but without any Girdle or curious Work in it : Which having fome likenefs to that of the High-Priefts, was ufed by the inferiour Priefts, to make them more refpe&ed as fpe- cial Minifters of God $ and by other great Perfons, upon fome folemn occafion, as David did, 2 Sam. VI. 24. And Eli (feeing fuch a great appearance of God in him), ordered Samuel to do 5 tho* it was not a Habit appertaining to Levites ; much lefs to him who was not of Age, according to the exaft Rules of the Law, to ferve in the Tabernacle. Thus Kimchi, and Ralbag underftand it. And the LXX. in 2 Sam. VI. 15-. tran- flafe it foAjjv e^a^ov, an eximiottf Garment. See Jo . Brattnius de Feft. Sacerd. L.2. Cap. VI. p. 602. It feems no improbable Conje&ure of Fortunatits Scacchvs, that from hence was derived the Latns CU- vm among the Rowanf, which was a Veftment proper to their Senators and Prefidents. It was firft brought from the Hetmfcant^ by T*///f Hoftiliut> when he con- quered them : Whofe ancient Language agrees fo much with the Hebrew, that one may well think they had ma- ny things from them. See Myrothec. Ill Cap. 43. Ver. 19. the Firft Book, of S A M U E L. 37 Ver. 19. Moreover , his mother made him a. little coat, Chapter And brought it to him from year to year, when /he came up H. with her husband to offer the yearly facrifice!] The - U/'WJ phod being ufed, I fuppofe, only in the Service of Verfe 19* God, it was provided at the Publick Charge. But for his ordinary wearing Hannah took care, at her Charge, to provide him a Coat, and other things, it is likely finable to it : That (he might (till exprefs her Piety in contributing to his maintenance at the Houfeof God. And it is very probable, that this little Coat was woven with her own hands ^ as the ancient Tra- dition is, that Chrift's Seamlefs Coat was woven by the blelfed Virgin. And fo in Joma the Doctors fay, (Cap. III.) that a Prieft might ufe a Garment in his Miniftry, which was made by his Mother. See Brau* nitff, L. I. Cap. XVII. Ver. ao. And Eli blejjed Elfywah and Hannah his wife, Verfe 20. and f aid, The LORD give thee feed of t hit woman, for the loan which is lent unto the LORD."] He gave them this Benediction by a Divine Suggeftion $ and there- by verified what (he uttered in her Prophetical Song, v. 5. And they went to their own horned] Their Affection to their Son, did not make them ftay there, and negleft their Domeftick Affairs. Ver. n. And the LORD vifited Htnnth, fo that Verfe (he conceived and bare three font, and two daughters. ] None are Lofers , by what they lend unto the LORD. And the Child Samuel grew before the LORD.] Not only in Stature, but in Wifdom alfo and Virtue : See v. 16. Of fo great moment it is to feafon the Minds of Children early with a fenfe of God and of Religi- on : Which is likely to continue with them, and im- prove, as they grow in Years. E t Ver. 21. A COMMENTARY upon Chapter Ver. 22. Novi> Eli root very old."] Which made him II. liftlefs and una&ive. **SV*** And heard all that bis fotts did unto all Ifrael."] Yet Yerfe 22. wa nted not Information of all the forementioned enor- mous Pra&ices of his Sons. And how they lay with the women that afcmlled.~\ Whofe Impiety and Luxury proceeded fo far, as to move them to debauch thofe Women who came to worfhip God. Of the word a/embhd^ fee XXVII! Exod. 8. Unto which may be added, that the Hebrew word Tzaba, fignifies not only a great many gathered together, but alfo a Station : That is, dated times of attendance, which devout Women obferved for Fad- ing and Prayer. For that was their Bufinefs at the Temple 5 unto which they reforted at certain times for thefe ends. At the door of the Tabernacle of the Congregation. "] Thefe words found as if they committed this Leudnefs in the prefenceof all the People. But fuch Beftiality would not have been futfered ^ and therefore this re- fers to their affer/tblhig at the Door of the Tabernacle? From whence they led them to fome private Room which was about the Tabernacle, (as there were ma- ny afterward about the Temple) where they defiled them. Vcrfe 23. Ver. 23. And he faid unto them, Why do yon thefe things?] Before mentioned, v. 14,15*, 16, 22. For 1 hear of your evil- doings by all this people."] Their Wickednefs was fo notorious, that there was a general Complaint of it 5 which mould have moved him to greater Severity, than meerly to reprove and chide them with fuch genflenefs and lenity, as thefe and the following words import. Which proceeded partly from the Coldnefs of Old Age$ partly from his too great Indulgence to his Children ; and partly (as Com. Bertavent. the Firft Bool^ of S A M U E L, Bentvent. Bertran conjectures) from his being mdre Chapter intent upon the Defence of their Civil Liberties, than If. the reftoring Ecclefiaftical Difcipline. w^/-** Ver. 24. Aky, my fons^ it is no good report that /Verfe 24. hear ; ye make the LOR&s people to tranfgrefs.~] By ma- king them negleft and defpife the Service of God, v. 1 7. and tempting them to Leudnefs, v. 22. This is the Language of a tender Father, not of a zealous Judge : Who ought to have pafled a Publick Cenfure upon them, for their Publick Crimes, by turning them out of their Office, or fome (harp Punilhment : Which his Office gave him Authority and Power to inflift upon fuch infamous Offenders. Ver. 25-. If a man fin again ft another, the Judge fiall Verle 25. judge htm : But if a man Jin againft the LORD, who fliallintreat for hint .* v -* > n ' 3 i8T65r<, tCf TU tHo) (Wctffcsra iTT^TJg, * TW? aro/wffOK f 7rae<- w7a } i. e. //e ^ /^e/e things that were well- f leafing to God , and more prat fed by Men. Verfe 27. Ver. 27. ^d fy&er* frf^/e a man of God unto Eli."] That is, a Prophet who was divinely infpired, to de- liver the following MefTage to him. Some fay, this was Phineif, others ElJ&nah 5 but without any ground. And faid unto bm^ thut faith the LORD. ~\ This is the conftant Language of Prophets. Did I plainly appear?] In the Hebrew, Manlfeftly re- veal myfdf* Unto the houfe of thy fathers. 3 Unto Aaron, who was the Head of the Family of Priefts. Sec IV Exod. 27. When they were in Egypt , in Pharaoh's houfe . all the offerings made byfre of the Children of Ifrael . for fome Sin or other : As now it was refolved it mould be tranllated back again from the Family of Ithamar^ to that of Eleazar ^ becaufeof the horrid Sins of the Sons of Elf. For what Caufe Phineas, or his Pofterity, (for there are various Opini- ons about the time) loft the Priefthood $ and how they recover'd it in the time of David : See Mr. Sel- deft, L. I. de Saccejf. ad Potftrficat. Cap. 1,3. And Cwtftartt* L'Etotpereur, in his Annot. on Bertram deRz* pub. Jud. p. 411. Some think, that after Phinea*, thofe three Perfons mentioned in 1 CfooH.Vl.^.Abiflwa, Bukk*, and Vzzi, fucceeded in the Priefthood 5 and then came in Eli: But of this there is no certainty. Procopftf Ga.%&tt$ here obferves, that this Verfe, Laten- ttr Utitff Juda/ci SAcerdetii fittem tenuity doth fecretly intimate the aboliQiing of the whole Jewim Prieft- hood* For this Promife, faith he, Thy houfe^ and ike houfi of thy father foall w*lk^ before me for ever $ was not made to likamar^ bat to Aaron : And therefore he (hews here what (hould befal the whole Tribe. Such Conditional Decrees are frequent in Scripture 5 parti- cularly in XVIII Jerew.j$^ 9, 10. For he that honoureth me^ I will honour } and he that defpifeth we, fiail be lightly eftcetfted."} A remarkable In- ftahce of which we have in the Records of the Chri- ftian Church : For Eufebits tells us, in the time of that Perfect! tfon, which he mentions in the Et&M Book of his the F/rf? BooJ^ of SAMUEL. 33 his Eccle/tajlical Hiftory, fome of the Paftors of the Chapter Church, who had not governed the Flock of Chrift II. as they ought to have done, were condemned to be L/*W) Keepers of Camels, and of the Emperor's Horfes, fa Punifhment among the Romans in thofe Days, as Pa- lefiut obferves,) n S&ct, ^7a*g/j/a fhall be to confute thy eyes, and to grieve thy heart."] It was not a Favour to let any of them live, but a Punimment to thofe who were grieved to fee the High-Priefthood taken from their Family, and thofe that belonged to it reduced to great Poverty. It is ufual in Scripture, to fay that of the Parents, which properly belongs to their Pofterity. And all the increafe of thy houfe fhall die in the flower of their age."] This doth not belong to all the Pofterity of Ithamar^ but only to the Family of Eli. Verfe 34. V^r.^AndthifpaUbeftgntothee^ that JhaB come upon thy two fons, Hophni and Phineaf^ that in one day they fliall die both of them."} See I V. 1 1 . r 7. Verfe *f. ^ en 35* ^nd Iwillraife ftte up a faithful Prieft, that jhattdo all that is in mj heart ; and in ?nymind.~] This feems to be meant of Zadoc^ who was anointed in the room otAbiathar, i Cbron. XXIX. 22. And the F/rff Book of SAMUEL. 35 And I will build him afore houfe.] The High-Prieft- Chapter hood continued in his Line till the Captivity of Baby- n. Ion, as appears from XL Ezek. 16. and a long time after it, as Jofephttf (hews, L.X. Cap. 4. And cur fa- mous Selden, L. I. de Succtff. in Pontif. Cap. V. VI. where he (hews their perpetual SucceiHon till the time of Antiochw Eptphanes. But Procopius Gaz*Vf here notes, that tho' this, according to the Hiftory, is meant of Zadock^t who was put into the Priefthood by Solo- mon, and in whofe Line it continued ^ yet it belongs to none in the higheft fenre, but unto our LORD Jefus Chrift, who offered himfelf to the Father for us, and is our great High-Prieft for evermore. And beftall wall^before wine Anointed for ever."] By the Anointed of God, here is meant the Ring $ for whom the High-Prieft confulted God, on great Occa- fions : And therefore is faid to walk^before him $ becaufe he directed him in his Proceedings, and (hewed him what he ought to do, in all difficult Cafes. Ver. 36. And it {hall come to pafs, that every one */*rt Verfe if left mt/jjfhoftfe."] The remainder of his Family who were not cut off. Shall come and crouch to him for a piece of jilver, and for a. morfel of bread.'] The Hebrew word which we tranflate crouch, fignifying to bow and to worftiip, the Vulgar underftands thefe words, as if they were fpo- ken not of their coming to beg of the High-Prieft 5 but to pray to God in fo poor a Condition, as not to be able to bring more than a Farthing, or^Mite, to the Treafury $ and nothing but a Bit of Bread, fnotfo much as a Bird, much lefs a Sheep or Bui lock J foj a Sin-offering. But the Chaldee takes the words as we do, for humbling himfelf to the Prieft before men- tioned, begging a fmall Relief of his great Poverty, to which he was reduced. The Hebrew word for a F 2 Piece A COMMENTARY upon Piece of Silver is Agorah, which fignifies a Minute- piece of Silver, in the very derivation of the word, as many think. So the meaning is, he mould humbly beg, tho' ever fo fmall a Relief. Put te t I pray thee, into one of the Priefts Offices^ that I may eat a piece of bretdJ] Begging of the High-Prieft that he might enjoy the meaneft Penfion that was al- lowed to thofe Priefts who were prohibited to officiate. For fo the words may be trmihted, Somewhat belonging to the Pneflhood. See 2 Kings XXIII. 9. XLIV Ezet 13. This feems to have been fulfilled in the Days of Abiathar^ who for Treafon was not only put out of his Office, but fent to live upon his own Farm in the Country $ and not fufifered to live upon the Portion given to the Priefts at the Temple, i Kings II. 26, x/. By this means his Pofterity fell into extream want 5 in which the juft Judgment of God may be obferved that the Children of thofe who were fo wanton, that they would not be content unlefs they had the choiceft parts of the Sacrifice for their Portion, mould fall into fo low a Condition., as to beg their Bread. Ch . a P ter CHAP. III. 111. Verfe I. Verfe I. A ND the Child Samuel miniftred unto tht \ LORD before Eli.'} Performed fuch Ser- vices at the Tabernacle as Eli directed, being now a- bout tmlve Years old, as Jofephus thinks. And the word of the LORD was precious in thofe day s.~\ God did very rarely in thofe days reveal his Mind to any Perfon. See -0. 21. '. vll .' i ,-;' ; There the Firft Bool^ of S A M U E L, 37 There was no open Vifion. ~\ Here Vifion includes all Chapter the ways whereby God revealed himfelf to Men. HI. Which he did then fo feldom, that \\hatfoever Reve- xx-vw* lation there might be privately to fome pious Perfons, there was none then publickly acknowledged to be a Prophet :> unto whom the People might refort to know the Mind of God. Which was the Caufe that Samuel being twice called by God to attend unto him, thought it had been Eli who called him : For they were fo un- acquainted in thefe Days with the Prophetical Spirit, that we read of no more than two Prophets in all the Days of the Judges IV. 4. VI. 8. Ver. 2. And it came to pafe at that time.~] After the Verfe 2 Man of God mentioned in the foregoing Chapter, (v. 37.) had been with Eli 5 perhaps that very Night after he had delivered his Meflage. When Eli was laid don>n.~\ To fleep. In kff place."] In the Court of the Tabernacle, where there were divers Rooms for feveral ufes of thePriefts} as there were afterward at the Temple. And his eye* began to wax dim , that he could net fee."} Clearly to do his Duty, after it grew duskim : Which made him, it is likely, go to Bed betime, and leave Direftions with Samuel what to do, till it was time for him torepofe himfelf. And this might be the reafon that Samuel ran fo haftily to him, when he thought he called for him $ that he might know what he want- ed ; Men of his Age, and Dim-fighted, being lefs able to help themfelves. Vzv.^.And ere the lamp of God went out in the temple Vvcfe $. of the LORD^where the ark^ofGod n>as.~] The Lamp in the great Shaft of the Golden Candleftick, which bent towards the moft holy place (called the Weflern Lamp^) never went out 5 but fome other of them did go out, when it was Morning. See upon XXVH Exo& 20,2 1. The 5 8 A COMME NT A R T upon Chapter The meaning therefore is, that e're it was Day the III. LORD called Samuel. See Dr. Lightfoot of the Temple^ WV%J Ghap. XIV. IV. And Samuel was lain down tofleep."] In the Court of the Lcvites, as the Targum explains it ^ or in fome o- *her place near to Eli, that he might be ready to afiift him on any occafion. The words feem to import, that he had watched moft of the Night, (for fo fome were to do CXXXIVP/*/. i.) and towards Morning went to repofe himfelf. For thus the words run in the He- brew, and in the LXX and Vulgar : Before the lamp of God went out, and Samuel lay down tofleep in the temple of the LORD, &c. Infomuch that Wctorinus Strigeli- #f translates the words thus, And Samuel went to lie down in the temple of the LORD, where the ark. of God WJS, before the lamp of God went vut. Verfe 4* Ver. 4. And the LORD cttttd Samuel.'] Out of the moft holy place. So the Targttm, A voice was heard out of the temple of the LORD. And hefaid,Here am /.] It is likely^// lay nearer the Tabernacle than Samuel did, and yet heard nothing : But the Voice paffing him by, was directed to Satjmt^ who alone heard it. Thefe words, Here am I, are a Form of Speech, fignifying Attention to what was faid, and Readinefs to do what ihould be com- manded. Verfe 5. Ver. 5 . And he ran unto Eli and faid, Here am I, for thou calledtt me.'] He thought Eli had fome Mini- ftry wherein to employ him, and therefore ftart up prefently, and ran to know what his pleafure was. Which (hews the great readinefs and promptnefs of his Obedience 5 which made him come, yea run at his firftCall. :n3v/ v/an,. dud the Ft ff B^t (/SAMUEL. And he fad, I called not, lie down again ' and he Chapter went and lay dowtt.~] He thought he might dream. III. Ver. 6. And the LORD called yet again , Samuel. And VXW Samuel rofc and went to //, and faid, Here am /, for Verfe 6. than didftcallwe, Sec.] He was fure there was no Body yet come to the Temple , it being Night, and the Doors (hut 5 and therefore concluded it could be none but Eli that called him : And it is probable, the Voice was like that of E//'s, Ver. 7. Now Samuel did not know the LORD.'] He Verfe 7. had not yet learn'd to know Discipline from before the LORD 5 as the Targum interprets it : That is, how God was wont to teach and inftruft Men in his Will j which the next Words explain. Neither wa* the word of the LORD yet revealed unt* hint."] He was unacquainted with the way, wherein God made known his Mind unto the Prophets $ be- caufe he had never fpoken to him before : So that he did not know how to diftinguifh between the Voice.of God, and of a Man. Maimonides expounds it, he did not under ftand that the LORD was wont to fpeak with a foft, whifpering Voice ; which was therefore called Bath col. Ver. 8. And the LORD called Samuel again the third Verfe & time } and he rofe and went to E//, and j ~aid , Here am I, for than didft call me : And Eli perceived that the LORD had called the Child.~] This repetition of the Voice fo oft, awakened Eli to think that this was no Fancy of the Child's 5 and therefore fince he knew that he did not call him, he concluded the LOUD did 5 and by this means he was difpofed to give Credit to what Sa- muel (hould tell him, as an Oracle of God. Ver. 9. Therefore Eli faid unto Samuel, Go. lie down } Verfe . and it fljall be if he caUthee, that thon jhalt fay, Speak LORD, for thyfervant heareth."] He tells him, incffeft, that 4 o A COMMENTARY upon Chapter that it was the Voice of God which he heard 5 and Hi. inftru&s him how to behave himfelf, when he called L/"V%J again } and to anfwer that, he was ready to perform whatever he commanded. So Samuel went and lay down in his place."] Which was not far, as I faid, from the place were Eli lay. Verfe 10. Ver. 10. And the LORD came and ftood.~] This word flood (Kimchi thinks) denoteth fome glorious appearance of God to him $ becaufe this is the fame word which is ufed in the XKllNumb. 22, 13, 31. where the Angel is faid to (land to oppofe Balaams Proceedings. And fo the Targum, The LORD was re- vealed, and flood and called, 8cc. And called as at other times, Samuel, Samuel."] On- ly he repeats his Name, to move the greater Atten- tion. Then Samuel anfaered, Speak,for thy ferv ant hear eth^\ He omits the Name of the LORD, in his Anfwer which Eli directed him to make : Either out of fear, or uncertainty, whether it was the LORD that fpake to him, or no. Vcrfe II. Ver. 1 1. And the LORD faid unto Samuel, Behold, I will do a thing in Ifrael, at which both the ears of every one that heareth it ft all tingle."} Which in our Language we exprefs thus, It {hall ftttn all that hear it : As a Man is, when a Clap of terrible Thunder ftrikes his Ears, which even deafens him, fo that he can hear /nothing elfe. This was fulfilled, when the doleful -News came, that the Ark was taken, and both EH his Sons (lain, and he fell down and brake his Neck &c. Ver. 12. In that day I will perform againfl Eli all the things that Ihavefpofyn concerning his Houfe."] By the Man of God in the foregoing Chapter. Whin the F/rff Book of S A M U E L. 4, I begin, Jwill alfo make an end."] He doth not Chapter mean, that he would begin and make an end at once ^ ni. but that he would perfevere in his Punifhments, and LX"W) not defift when he began, till all his Threatnings were fulfilled, viz. in the Death of Eli, and of his Sons $ and the (laughter of Eighty- five Priefts of this Family by Doeg, and the thrufting Abiathar (who e- fcaped that Slaughter) out of his Office, and fo de- priving that Family of its Dignity and Honour. Ver. 13. For I have told him, that I will judge hit Verfe 12. houfe for ever, for the iniquity which he knoweth^\ For . he could not be ignorant o the Crimes committed fo publickly 5 and of which there was fuch a general Complaint. Becaufe his fons made themfelves vile."] Or, they made light of God and of his People ^ having no re- gard to either of them. Or, they made the Service of God vile in the Eyes of the People 5 as the words may be tranflated, and as the LXX underftand them. And he reflrained them not."] He did not frown upon them, as it is in the Heirew. Which doth not fignifie, that he (hewed no (Ign of difpleafure againft their wic- kednefs, (for he did chide them, tho' too gently for iO but he did not feverely reprove them 5 and when that would not reftrain them, turn them out of their Office, or fufpend them till they were reformed. For which caufe God parted this fevere Sentence upon the whole Family : That they (hould lofe the Dignity of the High Priefthood, and be made as vile and contem- ptible as they had rendered God's Service. Ver. 14. And therefore I have fworn unto the houfe 0fVerfe 14. Eli, that the iniquity of Eli's hotife ftal! not be purged with facrifice, nor offering for ever.~j By Iniquity is meant the of Iniquity ^ which he threatens mould not G be be removed, or mitigated, by any fort of Sacrifices, or Oblations, that could be brought to the Altar : But only (as the Gemard upon Rojh Htjbanxh ventures to fay,) by the Law, and by the Retributions of the Saints. By the Law they mean not merely the Study of the La>v, but the Praftice of it, by observing God's Com- mands / And by Retributions of the Saints, Works of Charity, Bounty, and Liberality, beyond what the Divine Law required. See Dr, Windet^ deF/tafnn8o- fum Statu, p. 193. Verfe IJ. Ver. 15. And Samuel lay down until the ntorving, and opened the door of the houfe of the LORD.~] This was one of the Works of the Levites, to open and (hut the Door of the Court of the LORD'S Houfe. And Samud feared to ftew Eli the vifon."] Having no Command from God to do it } and being loth to grieve the Old Man by telling him bad News. Verfe 16. Ver. 16. Then Eli called Samuel, and faid, Samtitl my Son ^ and he anfaered, Here am L~] The Old Man being fo folemnly threatned by the late Meflage from God to him 5 was afraid he was concerned in what the LORD had now faid to Samuel. Verfe 17. Ver. 17. And he faid, What if the thing that the LORD hat/o faid unto thee 5 / fray thee hide it tiot from ~/e : God do fo to thee^ and wore alfo, ifthou hide dny iking from me, Sec.] He adjures him to declare to him all that he had heard, and conceal nothing ^ which obliged him to fatisfie his defire, as Micaiah, and our blefled Saviour did in the like Cafe. Verfe 18. Ver. 18. And Samuel told him every thitig, and hid not king from him : And he faid, It is the LORD, let him do whatfeemeth him good.'] This Sentence being de- nounced by a Child, who had his dependance upon Eli, far from any Secular Cunning, being unable TO 'difcern betweep the Voice of the LORD, and tb* Fhfl BooI^ofSAM U E L. 43 and the Voice of his Tutor, till he in ft rufted Chapter him 5 was a great deal more terrible to Eli than the ill. Meflage of the Prophet had been , and wrought a L^V%J greater etfed upon him. For he humbly acknow- ledged the Juftice of God , and fubmitted to his Sentence, (as many of the Fathers think) with a truly penitent Heart. For now he knew (as our Dr. Jackson obfervesj that the Sentence was irreversible, being confirmed by an Oath, (v. 14.) and the Humi- lity and Modefty of //'s Anfwer, perfwaded that ex- cellent Perfon, that the fearful Sentence denounced a- gainft him, extended no further, than to the irrever- fible Depofition of him and his Family from the Prieft- hood, unto a poor and mean Eftate, wherein they were to live hereafter. Confecrathn of the Son of God, Chap. XVIII. Paragr. 5. ' Ver. 19. And Samuel grew, and the LORD wa* with Verfe ip. hiM.~] There were manifeft Tokens that God favour- ed him, as he did Jofeph XXXI Gen. ^. The Tar gum hath it MEMR A, the Word of the LORD was fa help : Or he revealed more and more of his Mind to him : So that Jfrael knew God intended him for the Office mentioned in the next Verfe. And did let none of hit words fall to the ground."] A Metaphor from Arrows (hot out of a Bow, which hit the Mark. And they may refer either to the Words of Samuel, or of God 5 whicb is the fame. This proved him to be a Prophet, or a Man divinely infpired. Ver. 20. And all Jfrael, from DancvcntoBeerfljeba^Vttlt 2O. The whole Country of Judta. See XX Judg. i. Knew that Samuel was eftablifted to be a prophet of the LORD."] Serled to be a conftant Prophet, who top- plied the want of Vr'm and ThummJw, when the Ark was taken from them. G 2 Ver. 21.- 44 <* COMMENTART Chapter Ver. ^l.And the LORD appeared again in Shiloh $for III. the LORD revealed himfelf to Samuel in Shiloh, by the U""V^\J word of the LORD."] Having begun to appear in Shi- Verfe n.loh, he continued this great Favour : For he revealed himfelf to Samuel, not by Dreams and Vipens, but by fpeaking to him in an audible Voice, as he had done, v. 4, &c. And indeed he feerns to have been the firft Prophet, that was raifed up to be a Publick Inftru&er and Governour of God's People. Others there had been before him $ but not with fo high an Authority, and Publick Approbation. And therefore St. Peter faith, (A8s III.) All the prophets from Samuel fpake of thofe days : As if he was the firft eminent Prophet whom the LORD raifed up to them after Mofes. C H A P. IV. L/-VNJ Verfe i . Verfe i . A ND the word of Samuel came unto all If- \ rael."] The Revelation of God's Mind and Will, which had been very fcarce among them in former Days, (III. i.) now grew very plentiful : For as Samuel himfelf was ready to inftruft every one that came to him ; fo he fet up Colleges of the Prophets (as we read in the following parts of this Book) who fa time were fetled in divers parts of the Country, for the better preferving and fpreading the Knowledge of God among the People, X. 5. XIX. 18, 19, 20, &c. Which made Abarbinel difcourfe on this manner, upon the foregoing Words, In the days of Eli the Word of the LORD wot fcarce, and Vifton was Jeldom : But when Sa- muel appeared, not only he prophefed frequently, but- many of the Ifraelites, by hjf means, wire endued with the fame Spirit, the F/rf? P^\ of $ \MUEL, 45 Spirit, according to thefe words, and the LORD ap- Chapter peared more frequently in Shiloh, (fo he understands IV. them) becaufe the LOR.D was revealed to Samuel in VXVN Shiloh. Which fignifies, that the Influence of the Spirit which defcended upon Samuel inShilohjeached unto others, becatufe of its abundance, who were difpofcd to receive it : So that they alfo propheficd. And Ifrael went out againft the Philiftines to battle. J ; This was in the middle of that Forty Years Dominion; that the Philiftines had over the Ifraelites, mentioned XIII Judges i. unto which they were encouraged, per- haps, by the Death of the Lords of the Philiftines 5 and the great Slaughter which Sawpfonh&d made of therm at his Death, XVI Judges 27. 30. And pitched be/ides Eben-ezer.~] Thus this place was called when this Book was written 3 and fo denomina- ted from the famous Battle which Samuel fought with, the Philiftines^ twenty Years after this, VII. 12. And the Philiftines pitched in Aphel{.~] In a place in the Tribe of Judab, as we read XV Jofi. 53. upon the Confines of the Philiftines Country. But fee XXIX..I* of this Book. Ver. 2. And the Philiftines put themfelves in array a* fmitten before the Philiftines^ 8cc.] Tho' Samttel was efta-t bliflied a Prophet, and it was fo publickly known, that all Ifrael came to confult with him- (as the fore- going Verfe feems to import,^ yet the Elders did not take his Advice about this War 5 as &*//wg. thinks. Whofe Opinion is more probable than theirs, who think they did advife with him, and that he bad them fight, onpurpofe, that the Sentence upon Eli's Sons mighjt be fulfilled... Ver. 3- A CO M ME N T A R r upon Ver. 3. And when the People were come into tkeCawp, the Elders of Jfraelfaid, Wherefore hath the LORD fmit- ten us to day before the PhHjftinesJ] They thought the JuQice of their Caufe was fufficient to entitle them to the Favour of God, tho' they themfelves were wicked. Thus Brntu* cried when he fell, Jupiter! what if the Caufe offo great Calamity .//#f,That many not ftudying to imitate the Lives of excellent Men^but only fame of their extraordinary AUions, have done nothing but expofe their own Folly to the World. Which dwcttetb between the Cherubims^] Or, upon the Cherubims^ as the Chaldee, the LXX, and the Vulgar here tranflate it. But Lud.de Dien is not fatisfied with this fenfe $ for he thinks the Divine Majefty did not fit upon the Wings of the Cherubims, but under them 5 in the Space between them and the Ark, which was his Footftool : And therefore he tranflates thefe words, Who inhabiteth the Cherubims } which were as a Canopy over the SHECHINAH. But I have followed the an- oietit Tranflation, in my Notes upon XXV Exod.Z2. And the Firft Bco^ of S A M U E L. 47 And the two fans of Eli % Hophni and Phinert, were Chapter there with the Ark of the Covenant of God. "] Which IV. they were ordered to bring out of its place (into which the Levites might not enter) and to accompany it unto the Army. Ver. 5. And when tie Ark, of the Covenant of feVerfe 5. LORD came into the Camp, all Jfracl flouted with a great flwut.~] As if they had already gotten the Victory. So that the earth rang again. ] It was fo loud, that it might be heard a great way off, See i Kings I. 40. and whit I have noted there. Ver. 6. And when the Philiflines heard the noifc of the Verfe 6. flout, they faid, What means the noife of this great fhout in the camp of the Hebrews ? And they underftood that the Arl( of the LORD was cowe into the Camp.'] They fent to get Intelligence $ or were informed of it by lome Deferters. Ver. 7. And the Philiftines were afraid, for they fad, Ver fe 7. God is come into the Camp. ~] The Symbol of God's Prefence 5 which perhaps they imagined the Ifraelites worihipped as their God. And they faid wo unto w, for there hath not been fuch a thing heretofore^] In all the Battles that they, .or their Neighbours had fought with the Ifraelites, they never heard of fuch a thing as this 5 which they thought muft produce fome extraordinary effect. Ver. 8. Woe unto w, who fliatl deliver w out of the Verfe 8 ' hand ofthefe mighty Gods7\ They fought with Men be- fore, but now with God, before whom none could (land. The Hebrew words AJirim Elohim, which we tranflate mighty Gods, are translated by Theodoret, th$ ftrong God : Which agrees with what goes before, God if come into the Camp : And with the Tar 'gum , Who (lull deliver m out of the Hand of the WORD of the LORD, 8cc. T/jffe are the Gods^] Or, thffjfthe God. That 4 -'A COMMENT A R T *po Chapter Thatfmote Egypt with a!! the plagues In the wilder nefs?] I V v They Teem not to have perfectly underftood the Sacred Story ; but thought all ihofe Plagues which are there fpoken of, had fain on the Egyptians, while the Ifrae- lites were in the Wildernefs ^ where they were when their laft Plague befel them, by their being drowned in the Red Sea : But Jonathan thus Paraphrafes it, Who fmote the Egyptians with att manner of plagues 5 and did wonders for his people it the defart. Ver. 9. Be ftroxg, and quit your felver like men, ye Philrflines."] Thefe words were fpoken by their Great Commanders $ as the foregoing words, in all likely- hood were : Who underftood what had been done in -Foreign Countries. That ye be not fervants unto the Hebrews , as they have been to you : >uit your felves like men ^ and fight. ~] When they were recovered out of the Fright, which feized on them at firft 5 they confidered, that notwithftanding the Power of their God, they had made the Ifraelites fubjeft to them, and alfo overthrown them in a late Battle : And therefore their prefent Danger mould only raife their Courage, and make them fight more valiantly. Verfc 10. Ver. 10. And the Philiftines fought. ,] They gave Bat- tle to the Ifraelitet. And the Israelites were f mitt en ^ and they fled every man unto hfr tent."] They were fo routed, that they did not V flee to their Camp, with an intent to renew the Fight ^ (as they .did before, ^.3.) but difperfed themfelves to their own home. And hitherto many of them dwelt in Tents, as I obferved before. See XXII JoJJj. 14. VII Judges 8. XX. & And there was A very great Jlaughter ^ for there fell of Ifrael thirty thonfand Footmen.'] There fell but/wr tkou- fund in the former Battle, before the Ark came among them F/>0 Bool^ of SAMUEL. 49 them, (v. 2.) fo little did the bare Prefence of the Ark Chapter profit w icked Men 5 that it rather did them hurt. IV. Ver. ii. And the Ark^of God was taken \ and the two L/"V\J few ofEli, Hophni and Phineas were flain7\ It is likely Verfe 1 I. that (as Jofepkuf faith) Eli parted with the Ark from the Tabernacle, very unwillingly $ but when he could not help it, he charged his Sons, who went along with it, to lofe their Lives rather than lofe it. Ver. 12. And there ran a man of Benjamin out of tie Verfe 11. Army, and came to Shiloh the fame day.'] Some or the Jews have a fancy that this Man was Saul: For no other Reafon that I can find, but becaufe he was of that Tribe, and a proper Man, who it is likely could run fwiftly. How far ShHoh was from Aphek* or from Eben-ezer, (both which were in the Tribe of ?Mft, as Shiloh was in Ephraivt) near to which this Battle was fought, is not certain ^ but not fo diftant, but that a Man might run the fame Day from the one to the other. With hit cloaths raff, or with earth upon hi? head."] According to the manner of thofe who bewailed any great Calamity. Vttjofi. 6. II Job 12. XXVII Ezek. 30. , From which laft places it appears, it was a Cu- ftom among other Nations. And is moft lively ex- pretfed by Virgil in the XII JEnead. V. 609, 610,611. where Latmtt* is reprefented as rending his Cloaths, and throwing Duft upon his Grey Hairs, when he la- mented his Private and the Publick LofTes : Tiraquel- J Ittf hath heaped up a great .many Examples of this, in his Annotations on Alex, ab Alexandro. L. HI. Cap. VII. Ver. 15. And when he catoe, lo Eli fat upon a feat by Verfe 15. the way fide, for his heart tren&kdfor the ark of God/} He had caufed a Seat, I fuppofe, to be fetfor him, by the fide of the Gate that entred into the City, (^.18.) H that ACOMMENTARTupon Chapter that he might hearken after News 5 being extremely IV. concerned, above all things, for the Ark of the Cove- v-x-v^> nant of God. And when the man came into the City?] He pafTed by E//, and faid not a word to him, tho' he faw him fit- ting there ^ becaufe he was loth he (hould be furprifed with fuch fad Tidings. Or, perhaps, he came into the City at Come other Gate. . And told it, all the City cried out. ] Looking upon themfelves as put out of the Divine Prote&ion, becaufe they had loft the Symbol of his Prefence $ and the Book of the Covenant, the Bleffings of which they could no longer claim. Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And. when Eli heard the noife of the crying^ he faid, What means the noife of this tumult $ And the man came in haftily and told //."] They about him had not the Heart to refolve hisQueftion, but brought the Man fpeedily to acquaint him with the truth. Verfe 1$. Ver. 15. Now Eli was ninety eight years old, and his eyes were dim^ that he could not fee. ] He was not able to difcern the Sadnefs that was in the Peoples Countenances, but only heard their Shrieks and La- mentations. Verfe 16. Ver. 1 6. And the man faid t I am he that came out of the army^ and I fled to day out of the army7\ The Man reprefents himfelf as an Eye-witnefs of what had paffed, that he might gain the more Credit to what he fa-id : And adds, that he brought the frefheft News. And he faid^ What is there done, myfon ?"] He ask'd if they had fought, and with what fuccefs. Verfe 17. Ver. 17. And the mejfinger anfwered and faid, Ifrael is fled before the Philiftines, and there hath been alfo a, great flaughter among the people, and thy two fons Hophni and Phineas are dead 5 and the ark,, of God is taken-"] He the Firft Book, of SAMUEL. 51 He hid nothing from him $ but referved the wor ft Chapter News till the laft. IV. Ver. 1 8. And it came to pafs when he made mention L/WJ of the ark of God, that he fell from off the feat backward, Vcrfe 1 3 by the fide of the gate. ~\ At the entrance of the City, where his Chair was fet. And his neck, brake <> and he died."] Tho* he was too indulgent a Father, yet he was highly commendable in this, that he was not fo much affected with the lofs of his Sons, and the (laughter of the People, as with the lofs of the Ark of God. For he kept up his Courage, and did not fall, till he heard that mentioned. The more publick any Concern is, the more it is laid to Heart by Men of worthy Spirits. Such an one was //, . with whom God was angry upon his Sons account 5 o- therwife he was adorned with many Vertucs, as Pro- copiw Gazof Chewofo, the God of Moab, and Malcom the God of Amnton, XLVIII. 7. XL1V. 3. And fee XI Dan. 8. Thus the Romans did very frequently, as Bochartvt (hews in his Hieroz. P. I. Lib. 2. Cap. 34. Yet there are fome who imagine, that their fetting the Ark by it is likely here adds, that both his Feet were cut off alfo. Which hath no ground at all in ihz Hebrew Text : See Selden in the fore- named Book 5 an us de Jdolol. L. 2. Cap. 16, A COMMENT* S.T "* Chapter Only the flump of Dagon was left hint.'} In the He- V. brew the words are, only Dagon was left to him. That t^VNJ is, faith Kimchi, nothing but the form of a Fifo remain- ed } all that refembled a Man being broken off. Thus the LORD (hewed there was no God befldes him : His Ark, tho' taken Captive, and carried into a ftrange Land (as St. Chryfoftom difcourfes, Orat. V. Adverfvt Judjos) throwing down their Idol twice $ and there- by demonftrating that the Israelites were not over- thrown, for want of any Power in their God to de- fend them, but for the Iniquity of thofe that wormip- ped him. Verfc <. Ver. 5. Therefore neither the Priefts of Dagon , nor any that come into Dagon s honfe, tread en the threfiold of Dagon, unto this d.^J] Out of Reverence to it 5 look- ing upon it (as Abarbinel glofTes) as an holy thing, by the touch of Dagon 's Head and Hands. So foolifhly did they pervert the meaning of God 5 that inftead of thinking Dagon to be no God, they honoured (he very Threfhold of his Temple, as if it had fome Divinity in it. For it is an idle Conceit which the Jews have in Jalkiit, that forfaking Dagon, they wortriipped his Threfiold. See Buxtorf in his Hift. Area, Op. XIX. p. 172. This Superftition continued for fome Ages, as Bochartta gathers from I Zephau. 9. where God faich he will punifti thofe that leap on the Threshold 5 after the manner of the Philiftines, as he expounds it, after the TargttM, P. I. Hieroz. Lib. 2. Cap. 36. From thofe words, unto this day, Hobs, and fuch- like Writers, frame an Argument, that this Book was not wrote by Samuel ^ not confidering that thefe things hapned when Samuel was but a Youth, and that this .was written when he was old ; fo that there was a con- fiderable fpace of time between them. Ver. 6. the Frrff Book ^/SAMUEL. 57 Ver. 6. BJ f#e <* ^tao 9d ol b^jmfc, : 2i; 'i 0Verfe 7. milch kite, on which there hath come no yoke. ] Both thefe were in honour of the Ark 3 that they employed nothing about it, which had ever ferved for any other ufe. And there was another Reafon alfo for the latter K of 66 ^ COMMENTARY upon Chapter of thefe $ that they might be the more certain thty VI. were led by the God of Ifrael, if they went direftly L^VNJ unto his Country : For Kine unaccuftomed to the Yoke, are wont to run back, and turn out of the way into which they are put. And tie the k^ne to the cart, and bring their calves howe from them.'] This would make it ftill more wonder- ful, if they did not return to their Calves, when they heard them bleat after them ,- which they naturally would have done, if a greater Power had not drawn them a contrary way. Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And take the ark. of the LORD, and lay it upon the cart $ and put the jewels of gold which you return him for a trefyafs-offering, in a coffer by the fide thereof $ and fend it away, that ?t may go. 3 They had either heard, or by their prefent Sufferings were made to fear, that it was dangerous to look into the Ark , and there- fore they did not open it, to put their Prefent within it } but put it in a Coffer by the fide of it. It is pro- bable the word Argaz (which we meet withal no where elfe) in the Language of the Phi lift ins fignifies either a Coffer , or a Prfe, or a Wallet , as Jofephvt tranflates it : And Bochartw thinks it likely, that thefe Golden Jewels were put into little Bags, which hung on either fide the Ark. Verfe 9. ^ er ' 9* -^^ f ee *f ** & h *he way of its own coaft."} Without any Guide : And being fet (as Jofephv* faith) in a place where three ways met. To Betbjhcntejh.'] A City in the Tribe of Jtidab, in the Confines of both Countries. Then he hath dont us thfc great evil $ but if not, then we {ball know that it is not his hand that fmote m 5 it was a chance that hapned to m^\ From fome unknown. Caufe. Ver. 10. the FtrSl Book of S A M U E L. 67 Ver. 10. And the men did fo, and took, two milch Chapter kjne, and tied them to the cart, and {hut up their calves VI. at home.~] The Men of Ekron did all this, as the Priefts L/"W) had direfted. Verfe 10. Ver. 1 1. And they laid the ar^ of the LORD upon the Verfe 1 1. c art, and the coffer, with the mice of gold, and the images of their cmrods. Ver. ix. And the kinetool^the ftraight way, to the way Verfe 12, of Bethfiemefo, and went along the high way, lowing of they went $ and turned not afide to the right hand, or to the left.~] Tho' they had no Driver, nor vifible Dire&or 5 and had fuch ftrong Attra&ives to draw them back, and there were Co many other ways in which they might have gone $ yet they went directly towards Bethfljemefi^ without the leaft deviation , lowing all the way after their Calves, which had been taken from them : Unto whom their Natural Affe&ion would have inclined them to return, if by an higher Hand they had not been led forward to the Land of Jttdah. And the Lords of the Philiftines went after them to the borders of Bethjhetnefl}."] To obferve, (as the Priefts advifed, v. 9.) whether of themfelves they would go thither. Ver. 13. And they of Bethjhemefi were reaping their Verfe I*. wheat harveft in the valley. ] Which being about Pentecott , it (hews the Ark was taken Captive in the latter end of the foregoing Year. Compare this . with v. i. And they lift up their ejes andfaw the ark, and rejoiced to fee it."] Come back to them in fuch a wonderful man- ner, without any vifible Conducter. Ver. 14. And the cart came into the feld of Joflwa a Verfe 14, Bethfiemite, and ftood there."] This was another mar- vellous thing, that the Kine went no further ^ being come into a Territory of a City of the Priefts, (for fo K ^ Btth- 68 A C M M E N T A R T nfon Chapter Bethffamefl} was. See upon XXI Jojb. 16.) who were VI. to take care of the Ark of God. wv*^ Where there wot a gre.it flow."] Which feems to have been the Boundary of the two Countries. And they clave the wood of the cart t and offered the kjne A burnt-offering unto the LORD.~\ The great Stone, I fuppofe, ferving inftead of an Altar 5 whereon they offered a whole Burnt- offering of Praife and Thanks to God for his Goodnefs : For they thought in reafon that this Cart, and thefe Kine, (hould never be con- verted to any. common ufe, and therefore employed them in making this Sacrifice. In which the Priefts did not fin, tho' Cows were not, by the Law, allowed to be ottered to God, and no Offering was to be made, but in the place which God had chofen. For this was to be under flood of ordinary Offerings, not of fuch as an extraordinary occailon might require : And be- fides, the Ark being here, God was fo alfo, (who as yet appointed no place for its future Refidence,. now Shiloh was deftroyed ) and fo their Sacrifices, they thought in reafon, might be here acceptable to him. And they the rather chofe to ofter thefe Cows to God, becaufe they belonged to him, and therefore were to be his Sacrifices ^ they having drawn his Ark, and been particularly directed by him. Verfe 1 5 Ver. 1 5. And the Levites took^ down the ark. oftheLORD, and the coffer that was with ft, wherein the jewels of gold were."] It was not the Bufinefs of the Levites to take down the Ark ; but of the Priefts : Who after they had difpofed it to be fit for the Levites to Mke it upon their Shoulders, the Kohathites were to carry it. See IV Numb. 15. And put thevt upon the great ft oneT] Where, it is pro- bable, they had before offered up the Kine, inftead of aa Altar. And the Fir ft Boo^ of S A M U E L. 69 And the men of Bethftiewejh offered burnt- offerings, and Chapter facrificed facrifices the fame day unto the LORD.~] The VI. Sacrifices (which they are faid tofacrfoe) were Peace- o<*v>*- offerings $ which they added to their whole Burnt- facrifices, that they might make a Feaft- upon them ^ as an expreflion of their great Joy. to fee the Ark re- turned to them, in fuch a miraculous manner. Ver. 1 6. And when the five lords of the Phili* Verfe 16. ftines.~] Who ftood upon the Borders of their Coun- try, v. 12. Had feen it. "} Beheld all the forenamed Wort* ders. They returned to Ekron the fame day."] And report- ed, no doubt, what they had feen : Which con- vinced them, that their Plagues came from the God of Ifrael. Ver. 17. Andthefeare the golden emerods which the Verfe 17. Philiftines returned for a trefpafs- offer ing unto the LORD: For Afldjod one, for Gaza one, for Askflon one, for Gath one, for Ekron one.'] Each City of this Country, I fup- pofe, was at the Charge of prefenting one Emerod. Which Cities are not reckoned in the Order wherein they lay ^ but Afidod being the City to which the Ark was firft brought, it is mentioned firft. But from South to North they lay in this Order, Gaza, Askahn, AJb- dod, (which as I faid was in the middle of them) Gath and Ekron. Ver. 1 8. And the golden mice, according to the num- Verfe 18. her of all the cities of the Philiftines, belonging to the five lords $ both of fenced cities , and of country villages, e- ven unto the great ftone of Alef, whereon theyfet down the ark, of the LORD : Which flone remaineth to thif day in the field of Jofhua the Bethfhemite.~\ As the Golden Erne- rods were made at the Publick Charge of thofe Cities, fo were the Mice alfo : Unto the making of which the Villages 7 o A COMMENTARY ufo* Chapter Villages like wife contributed. For their Fields being Vf . principally afflicted by the Mice, as the Cities were by the Emerods ^ and they being all Sharers, fome way or other, in the Public Calamities, it was thought reafo- nable they (hould all joyn in this Trefpafs-offering : Which was an Offering of the whole Nation, as far as ever their Coaft extended } and that was to the great Stone mentioned, v. 14. Which is there called Eben Gedolah, the great Stone : But her Ebelgedolah, the great Weeping^ from the Lamentations which were' here made, upon the following occafion mentioned in the next Verfe. Verfe 1 9. Ver. 1 9. And he f mote the men of Bethfljewefo, becanfe they had looked into the ark of the LORD.~] Which God had forbidden, not only to the common People, but to the Sons of Levi alfo, IV Numb. 20. ButtheirCu- riofity made them forget their Duty : Being defirous either to fee whether the Philiftines had taken out the Tables of the Covenant 5 or that they might have a view of fuch an ancient Sacred Monument, written by God's own hand. Out of this Story, as Bocbartw in- genioufly conjectures, the Greeks forged the Fable of Bacchus $ who was very angry with the Athenians, be- caufe they did not receive his Myfteries with Pomp, when they were brought out of Bvotia into Attica $ and fmote them with a fore Difeafe in their Secret Parts. In his Canaan, Lib. I. Cap. XVIII. in the latter end. Even he fmolc of the people ffty thoufand, and three- fcore and ten nten. ] This Tranflation is made by an unaccountable tranfpofmon of the words $ which in the Hebrew lie exactly thus, He fmote of the People, threefcore and ten men, ffty thoufand men. Which the Gomara, with Jarchi and Kimchi, and the Targum, expound, Hefaote all the Sanhedrim, which were Seventy Men, the Firff Bool^ of S A M U E L. 71 Me*, and fifty thoufand of the common People. (See Sel- Chapter den, L. 2. ^e Syndr. Cap.XIX. N.1II.) But as it is a VI. queftion whether there was any fuch Sanhedrim in thefe days, and it is certain there wa.s not at Bethfiemefi 5 fo it is not likely it was fuch a populous place, nor is there any Particle to couple the laft Sum with the fore- going. Therefore Bocharfs Interpretation is far more reafonable, which is this, He fmote threefiore and ten men $ fifty out of a thoufand men. God was fo indul- gent, that is, as not to flay all that were guilty, but only feventy of them } obferving this proportion, that out of a thoufand Offenders, he fmote only ffty Per- fons } that is, a twentieth part. So that of fourteen hundred that deferved punifhment, he fmote only y- venty Men 5 which is the twentieth part of that num- ber. And this Interpretation is very eafie, only by fupplying the Particle Mew before Eleph, making the fenfe to be out of a thonfand. And he inftances in ma- ny places of Scripture, where this Particle is manifeftly wanting, to make out the true meaning. See his Hie* rozoicon. P. L Lib. 2. Cap. 56. p. 370. where he (hews that Jofephu* thus underftood thefe words, Lib. VI. Anticf. Cap. 2. where he faith God fmote, c 5b- jjWKovIa ?$f QAL B*i0oTO/Afi5 Ku>[JM$, Seventy of thofe of the Village of Bethjhemejh. And thus Abarbinel alfo under- ftands the firft words, that he (mote ztBeth[hemeJhQn\y feventy Men 5 the other number, he thinks, refers to thofe who were flain in the County of the PhilifUnci 5 the Story whereof is now finiihed. For the Particle Beth, he thinks, fignifies as much as with^ in this man- ner : Together with the feventy of Bethfiemeflj, he fmote in all fifty thoufand, becaufe of the Ark? But Bochartw his Interpretation is moft natural 5 which is highly ap- lauded by another Perfon of very great Learning, ohan. Wagenfeliw^ who in his Annotations upon 7 i A COMMENTARY upon Chapter Gemara of Sota, (Cap. VI I. Sett. XV.J faith, J(j>/i VI. veritas mtlitat^ Truth it felf defends this Opinion of WV*VJ Bochartus. And indeed it cannot be conceived, there ftiould be fo many, as our Tranflation fuppofes, to be (lain at Bethflientejh) and the Coafts thereof, being but a Village : Or if there had, it is very improbable, that God would fmite fo many at once : For there would have been none left to make Lamentation. Therefore as the Romans decimated the Soldiers that had offend- ed j that is, put every tenth Man to Death 5 fo God here punimed half fo many for this Oftence of look- ing into the Ark. And the people lamented^ becaufe the LORD had f mit- ten of the people with a great Daughter."] It was a great Slaughter, confidering the fmalnefs of this place $ as Abarbixal glofles upon thefe words ; who takes it, as Jofephuf doth, for a Village. And it is not ftrange that fome (hould be fmitten with Death $ for it was al- ways accounted in all Nations, a great Profanenefs for any one that was not initiated, to look into their My- fteries : To prevent which hereafter God made fo ma- ny Examples of his Difpleafure in this place. Inftan- ces of thofe among the Heathen, who were ftruck blind, or upon whom fome other Calamity fell upon fuch account, the Illuftrious Spanhemius hath noted in his Obfervations upon CaUituachw his Hymn in Lavao- mm Pal/adts, v. 34. yea, tho* they did it ignorantly, as he (hews upon v. 78. & 82. p. 606. See alfo Huetins in his Alnetan the Tabernacle be- ing there. Verfe 2. Ver. 2. And it came to pafs -while the ark. abode in Kir- jath-jearim the time was long, for it was twenty year. ~] This is not to be underftood of the whoje time that the Ark remained here : For it continued, as I. laid be- fore, in this place, till the time of David^ (2 Chron. VI. 5.) wl}ich was. about,/0r/7/* Year : Therefore it jefers to the following words. And all the honfe of Ifrael lamented after the LORDr\ Or rather, (as Dr. Lightfoot tranflates them) Then all the houfe of Ifrael, &c. Their Idolatry had taken fuch deep the F/rfiP Bool^ 0/ S A M U E L. 7 $ deep Root in them, that neither the lofs of the Ark, Chapter nor the (laughter of fo many Ifrnelites wrought upon VII. their Hearts : But it was twenty Years before they L^VNJ minded the Ark, or took any notice of it : Then they were awakened to fome fenfe of their Duty, and be- gan to feek the Favour of God, and lament their Apo- ffcafie from him. See his Annot. on this place, and up- on III Atts 24. p. 758. And one reafon why they did not regard the Ark, was, perhaps, becaufe it was now feated in the Borders of the Country of the Phiti- ftjneS) of whom they were afraid. And this is the fenfe of Aberbinel. For tho' others think, that from the Day that the Ark came to Kirjath-jearim^ the Ifrae- lites began to lament their Sins, and to turn to God 5 having heard of the Miracles that had been done in the Land of the Philiftincs, &c. yet he doth not ap- prove of this Opinion 5 but will have their Lamen- tation to begin after the Ark had been twenty Year at this place: Where it remained many more Years than twenty. Ver. 3. And Samuel fpake unto all the houfe of Ifrael."] Verfe 5. Who were aflembled at fome folemn Feftival $ or were fummoned by him to attend him : For after the Death of Eli he began to Judge Ifrael. If you return to the LORD with all your heart."] By this it appears, that his Reproofs, and Inftru&ions, and the Reprefentation he had made of their Sin, and of their Danger, had touched cheir Hearts, and made them begin to lament themfelves, and feek his Favour : Whereupon he exhorts them, to give this following Proof of their Sincerity. Then put away the ftrange gods, and Affitaroth, front among you.~\ By the ftrange gods I take Baalim to be meant : Which are frequently joyned with Afitaroth^ as they are in the very next Verfe to this, where their L 2 Obe- <5S A C M M E N T A R Y upon Chapter Obedience to his Exhortation is reported. And fee VII. upon II Judges 12. 13. 17. Ill Judges 7. VIII. 33. v-x-v/-^-' And prepare your heart unto the LORD.~] By ferious Refolutions. To ferve him only. ~] As it follows in the next Verfe. And he will deliver you out of the hands of the Phili- ftines.~] Who had now opprefled them, lefs or more, for the fpace of forty Year. Verfe 4. Ver. 4' Then the Children of Ifrael did pat away Baa- Urn and Afhteroth, andferved the LORD only.~] There was now, I fuppofe, a General Reformation made in the Wormip of God. Verfe 5. Ver. 5< And Samuel faid, Gather all Ifrael to Mizpeh."] A place where they had been wont anciently to aflem- ble upon great occafions. See upon XX Judges i. And I will pray for you- unto the LORD.~] To accept of their Repentance, and pardon their Sins, and efta- blim them in their good Refolution to ferve the LORD alone 5 and to deliver them out of the hand of the Philifttftes. For all which he could have prayed alone by himfelf 5 but he thought their Publick Prayer would be more effectual. Verfe 6. Ver. 6. And they gathered in Mizpeh, and drew wa- ter ^ and poured it out before the LORD, and fafted on that day^ and faid there , We have finned again ft the LORDS] This being a Day of Humiliation, Fafting, and Prayer, as appears by the latter part of thefe words, Interpreters commonly expound the former part of them, as belonging to the fame matter. And fome think, as the Targum doth, that by pouring out Wa- ter , is to be underftood the Tears of Contrition, which were drawn from the bottom of their Hearts, and fell from their Eyes before the LORD. Others think they warned their Bodies in Water, (ignifying the Puri- fication the Fir ft Bool^ of S A M U E L. 69 fication oY their Soul* from the filthinefs of Sin. And Chapter others, (which Bechartw himfdf thinks more probable) VII. that this Water was poured on the Ground, in token of the Expiation of their Sin, which they defired and hoped might be remembred no more : As Water pou- red on the Ground could no more be feen. Unto which they think a place in Job alludes, XI. 16. But we no where find any fuch Rite as this among the Jews, either in ancient, or later times. And the Con- jecture of Fortunate Scacchus feems more ingenious, That an Altar being to be erected to offer Sacrifice, they poured out Water to cleanfe the Ground, that it might not be fet up in an impure place, Myrothec. lElao- chrifn.Sacr. II. Cap. XXXI. But after all, I think the Interpretation which Conftantine LEmpereur hath given of thefe words (in his Annot. on Codex Middoth^ Cap; 2.) is far more rcafonable } which is, that they poured out Water in token of Joy, after they had fafted and confefled their Sins, (for he tranflates the words, Poft+ quam jejunarnnt^ after they had fafted on that day) as they were wont to do in the Feaft of Tabernacles : Unto which he refers thofe words in XII If*. 3. in which the Prophet foretels the Joy that mould bein the Days of the Meffiahj by faying, Yejbalt draw Wa- ters with Joy out of the Wells of Salvation : Alluding to a known Rite among the Ifraelites^ in the Feaft of Ta- bernacles ^ unto which our Saviour is thought to al- lude, VII John 37, 38. And there is the greater Rea- fon for this Interpretation, becaufe Samuel had juft be- fore promifed them, that the LORD would deliver them from the Phitifimes, if they heartily repented : Which made them rejoyce in hope of it, becaufe they did now fincerely turn to him, A COMMENTARY Chapter <&*& Samuel judged the Children of Ifrael in Mtzpeb.~] Vlf. "When they were reconciled to God, he reconciled L/*V%J them one to another, by determining their Differences, and doing right where any cne was wro^d ; Or he declared the Law to them whereby they were to be judged j and, perhaps, punilLcu ionic grofs Idolaters, or other great Offenders. Verfe 7. Ver. 7. And when the Philiftines heard, that the Chil- dren of Ifrael were gathered together to Mizpeh, the Lords of the Philiftines went up againft Jfrael."] Being igno* rant of the true Reafon of this Meeting, the Philijlines imagined the Ifraeljtes afTembled to confult about War, and fo refolved to be before- hand with them, and far- prize them. And when the Children of Ifrael heard of it, they were afraid of the Philiftines.'] Being unarmed, I fuppoft, or not prepared to give them Battle. Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And the Children of Jfrael faid unto Samuel, Ceafe not to cry unto the LORD our Go J for uf, that he will fave us out of the hands of the Philiftines^] Accord- ing to the Promife made to them, v. 5. "Verfe 9. Ver. 9. And Samuel took, a fucking lawb.~] For after a Lamb was eight Days old, it was fit to be facrificed unto God, XXII Exod. 30. XVII Levit. 27. The Ho hew word Tale, is the Name for the youngeft Sheep 5 as Ajil is for the ldeft 3 and Chebes for one between both. Aer, frying^ Hitherto hath the LORD helped ttt.] That is, thus far we have gotten the better : For they were not utterly deftroyed" but driven quite out of their Coafts, as it follows in the next Verfe. Verfe 13. Vcr. 13. So the Vhiliftines were fubdued^ and they came no more into the coast of Ifrael.'] He put an end to the forty Years Tyranny of the Philiftines^ mentioned XIII Judges i. (See my Notes there, and upon v. 5. of that Chapter) and ^V Judges 20. And the hand of the LORD was againtt the Phili- &ines all the days of Samuel."] As in this Battle he gave them fuch an Overthrow, that they were quite driven out of the Country of Ifrael : So during Samuel's Go- vernment, till Saul was made King, we never read, that they attempted with an Army to invade them, but then they did. XIII. 19. 14. Ver. 14. And the cities which the Philiftines had ta- kgttfrom Ifrael, were restored to Ifrael.'] They not only expelled the P/j/7/#/#e/,but recovered alfo feveral places of which the Philittims had pofleffed themfelves, du- ring their Dominion over them. From Ekron even unto Gatb^ and the coatfs thereof, did Ifrael deliver out of the hands of the PJjilztfines.'] . was in the Tribe ofjttdah, XV jfe/fc. 45. which the the F/rff BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 81 the Philiftines now forfook out of fear, as fome think ^ Chapter or were driven out of it for the prefent, tho it was VII. not long before they got pofleflion of it again. L/"V"\J And there was peace between Jfrael and the Amorites."] Not by Compact and Covenant $ but by the Inclinati- on of both fides, they abftained from all hoftile Ali- ens. The Amorites were not the only Remainders of the old Inhabitants of Canaan $ but being the moft powerful among them,they had long given Name to the reft, XV Ge.XVI. And now the Philiftines were thus fubdued, none of them, who ufed to infeft theT/nze- lites, durft ftir to give them any moleftation, but fat quiet and ftill. Ver. 15. And Samuel judged Jfrael a!/ the days of hit Verfe 15. life."] From thefe words, Mr. Hobbs, and his Follow- ers, drew an Argument^ that this was written by fome- body after the Death of Samuel. Which is a very weak Proof : For the fenfe may be no more than this 5 that Samuel was fo diligent in the Difcharge of his Office, that he gave himfelf no reft, but fate to judge Caufes every Day. Ver. 1 6. And he went front year toy ear ^ in a circuit , y er >fe ^ to Bethel, and Gilgal^ and Mizpeh, and judged Jfrael in aU thofe places."] 'Ev Traoi TO?? *yiourfjJivoL<; TfcTo^, In all thefe fan&ified places^ as the LXX tranflates thefe laft words, (tho* there be no fuch thing in the Hebrew) becaufe, as Mr. Mede conje&ures, here were Prufitcha's, i.e. Places of Prayer, in thofe ancient Days. But we may more certainly gather from hence, that there was no fuch High Court then eftabli(hed, (which they cal- led the Sanhedrim in following Ages) to judge all Caufes 5 at leaft, not fuch inferiour Courts, as were appointed by the Law in XVI Dent. 18. as the High Court is in XVIII Dent. 8. For if there had, there would have been no need of Samuel's riding Circuit M every 83 A COMMENTARY upon Chapter every Year about the Country, to do Juftice : As other VII. Judges had done. V Judges 10. X.4. XII. 14. i-/"V"NJ Ver. 1 7. And his return wa* to Ramah 5 for there was Verfe 17. fa houfe^ and there he judged lfrael.~] The Power of the Judges was greateft in War : But when it was over, they (till retained fuch an Authority, that all difficult Caufes (at leaft) were brought before them. They were confulted alfo in all Political Affairs : And that they might know where to refort to Samuel^ when he had ended his Circuit, he kept his conftant ftation at Ram ah. And there he built an altar unto the LORD."] There being no Declaration yet made, where God would have the Ark to be fixed, after the Deftru&ion of Shi- lob , he built an Altar where he himfelf conftantly re- fided. Becaufe it was fit, when they confulted about any Publick Bufinefs , concerning the Good of the Commonwealth of Ifrael, that there mould be a Publick Invocation of God's Direction and Blefling : Which was done by Sacrifice, as appears from v. 9. Chapter CHAP. VIII. VIII. Verfe I. A ND it came to pafs when Samuel roof old."\ \. The Jews in Seder Qlam Rabl>a> and other Books, make Samuel to have lived no more than ffty typo Years ; when he could not be faid to be old. There- fore Abarbtnel forfakes the Doctors in this, and (hews their Proofs of it to be very weak; and thinks, that be rather lived till he was Seventy, if not Eighty Years old. But lefs than Seventy he affirms, none of the Pro- or good Men Bved* That the Fir& Book < S A M U E L. 83 77)at he made his fons Judges over Ifrael.~] When he Chapter could not well fuftain all the Labour, he took them to VIII. aflift him : Both when he went his Circuit,and in hear- IXWJ ing Caufes at home. Or, perhaps, when he was old, he wentCircuit no more 5 but fetled them in a conveni- ent place (as it follows in the next Verfe) where Peo- ple might have Juftice done them, either by him, or by them. Ver. 2. Now the name of his firft-born was Joel, and Verfe 2, the name of hisfecond Abijah 5 they were Judges in Beer- fheba.'] As his conftant Refidencewas at Ramah^ fo he ordered theirs to be at Beerjheba. W hereby, as Corn. Bertram obferves (Cap. IX. de Repub. Jitd.") the Coun- try was divided into two parts, for the greater Conve- nience of the People 5 that the Caufes of all thpfe who dwelt between Dan and Mount Ephraim, might be brought to be judged by Samuel at Ramah 5 and the Caufes of thofe between Mount Ephwm, and Beerfie- ba, might be judged by his Sons. Ver. 3. And his fons walked not in his ways 3 but Verfe 3. turned ajide after lucre^ and took, bribes, and perverted judgment;"] Covetoufnefs made them take Bribes (con- trary to the Law, XVIII Exod. 8.) and they made them pervert Judgment. See XXIII Exod.v i. XVI Deut. 19. Procopittf Gaztuf here asks this Queftion : Why God did not punim Samuel as he did //, for the WiC- kednefs of his Sons > Unto which he anfwers, That Samuel's Sons were not fo bad as Eli's : For taking Bribes privately, was not like open profaning the Ta- bernacle, and making the Wormip of God contempti- ble. And befides, it is poffible Samuel might be igno- rant of this Corruption in his Sons : Who did not live near him, but he in Ramak, and they at Beer- fheba. M a Ver. 4. A COMMENTARY upon Ver. 4. And all the Elders of I fr del gathered themfelves together , and came to Samuel unto Ramahl} All the Great Men who were diflatisfied with the Management Verfe 4. o f Affairs, came to Ramah : Which was one of the Places where Samuel judged the People, and determi- ned their Controverfies. VII. 16, 17. And they faid unto him. Behold thou art old^ and thy Jons wall^ not in thy ways> make tts a kjng to judge vt , li^e all the nations. ~] The Weaknefs of Samuel's Body, and the 111 Difpolition of his Sons Mind, they make their pretence of demanding what they had long defired to have. The Gemaraof the Sanhedrim , Cap. 2. Se&.6. according to the Tradition of R.El/ezer, faith, the El- ders were ill the right, in dejiring a King to judge them: For according to the Opinion of fome of their Do- ctors, this was one of the three things God commanded to be done, when they came into Canaan^ that they Ihould make them a Ring. The only Error was, which arofe, they fay from the perverfenefs of the Vul- gar People, that they defired a King, life aU the Nati- ons. But thefe are mere Fancies $ for God gave no fuch Command, as their beft Authors, Bechai^ Nach- **, Ralbeg^ and others, acknowledge. But their own Pride and Vanity fuggefted thefe Defires to them, that they might not want that outward Pomp and Show which was among their Neighbours. Fear alfo of a potent Enemy, who was about to invade them, might make them think a King necefTary, to lead them on fuccefsfully to encounter him, (v. 20. and XII. ix.) But above all, this proceeded from their Infenfibility of the great Honour they enjoyed above all Mankind, in being under the peculiar Government of God : For whom they had fo little regard, that he faith, v. 7. they defpifed him 5 that is, made nothing of fuch a King as they could not fee. But that he had the Su- preme the Firft Book^ of S A M U E L 85 preme Power over them was apparent, in that when Chaptet- they prayed Samuel to make them a King 5 immediately VIII. he prayed to God , mewing it was not in his Power to >-x-v- do it, but in God alone. Ver. 6. But the thing difpleafed Samuel, tihen they Verfe 6. faid, Give us a kjng to judge us, and Samuel frayed un- to the LORD.~] To give him Direction what to do in this Cafe : But thus far the Elders were in the right, that they came to the Prophet to ask a King : For none, as I faid, could make one, but the LORD alone, who was their Sovereign. Ver. 7. And the LOR& faid, Hearken unto the voice Verfe 7.. of the people, in all that they fay unto thee,~] Thefe are the Words of an angry Sovereign, ("XIII Hofea n.) being as much as to fay, Let them have their Will. Which he indulged to them, partly to punifh them ^ and partly to preferve them from Apoftafie from their Religion. For being as violently fet upon having a King, after the manner of the Egyptians, as they had been to follow their Gods, they might have thrown off the Law it felf, and conformed entirely to the Cu- ftoms of other Nations, if they had not been humour- ed : For they were fofet upon it, it appears from ^.19. that after the Prophet had reprefented to them, how much they would lofe by having their Defires granted, they perfifted in them, faying : Nay, but we will have A X**g,8cc. Which exprefles a Refoiution to have one, whatfoever became of thera For they have not reje&ed thee, but they have reje&ed me ; that I [hould not reign over them. "] Thefe Words (hew, that Samuel took it very heavily, that they (hould be difFatisfied with his Government : But God tells him, he himfelf had more Reafon to be angry : For in truth, they had thrown off his Authority, who was their King : (As Samuel tells them afterward, XII. 8* A COMMENTAR T ufo Chapter 12.) and therefore was highly offended they fhould Vllf. defire any other. Which the Jewith Doctors above- ftttntion'd (v. 5.) juftly make an Argument God did not command them in the Book of Deuteronomy, to make them a Ring 5 becaufe he was difpleafed when they defired to have one. For the Supreme LORD of the World was their Sovereign 5 who governed them by Judges ^ whom he raifed up, and extraordinarily irifpired, when he faw occafion : As he had before conducted them by Jofhua. and Mofes^ who never or- dained any thing of moment without a fpecial Com- mand for it from God : Who referved to himfelf the fole Power of eftabliming Laws, and appointing Ma- gi ft rates, and making War, as appears by the War a gainft the Midianites, XXXI Numb. For there is no truth in their Opinion, who imagine that the Govern- ment of the Ifraelites before they had a King, was an Artftocracy. Joftpht* indeed feems to fay fo, in one or two places of his Antiquities : Bat in his Book againft Appion fa very Learned Gentile) wherein he writes moft accurately, he makes it a diftinft fort of Government different from all other , which he truly calls by a new Name, EOKPATIA, the Government of God, Lib. 2. For God exercifed the Supreme Authority among them, by his exprefs Command. Which being without Ex- ample, (that it may not feem incredible to thofe, who are wont to detract from the Sacred Hiftory, it may be fit to obferve, (to ufe the Words of Hertttannus Corln* g/#f, in his Animadverfions on Matchiavefs Princeps^ Cap. VI.J that the Daemons who were worfhipped as Gods by the Gentiles, attempted to imitate this, by letting up a like Government. So that memorable Hi- ftory of the Original of the Commonwealth of the Cyrenians in Egypt , mentioned by Diodorvs SicHlxf^ Strabo, Paufamas, Juflin, and others. And that Hi- ftory the FirSt Boik, ^/SAMUEL, 87 ftory of the beginning of Heractea in Pontw, which Chapter Jvftin relates, Lib. XVI. Cap. 3. For this Republick VIII. being raifed by the exprefs Command of Daemons, v>as L^V^S upon that account, they fay, exceeding floimfhing. No lefs memorable is the Republick of the Mexicans in America^ erefred by the Command of their Daemon VitzTpnltzi : Who above all others endeavoured to imitate the Miracles wrought by God for the I/raclites. Many others, he there (hews, pretended to this $ tho' all was tranfafted by themfeives. Ver. 8. According to all the worlds that they have done^ Verfe 8. fince the day that I brought them out of Egypt, unto thif Day } wherewith they have forfaken me, and ferved other gods 5 Jo do they alfo unto tbee.~] No wonder they de- fired another fort of Ruler than Samuel 5 for they had chofen other Gods. And this had been their wicked Humour ever fince they were delivered from the Ty- ranny of Pharaoh. Ver. 9. Now therefore hearken unto their voiced] Since Verfe o they had no greater regard unto God, and his Mini- fter 5 he refolved to let them exchange his Govern- ment, for fuch an one as the Nations had ,- who often- opprefied them. Howbeit, yet protect fokmnly unto them 5 and flew them the manner of the king that [hall reign over theml\ He continuing ftill their King, God was fo very gra- cious, as to order Samuel to lay before them at large, into what Servitude they were going to throw them- feives, by cafting off the Government of Judges fet over them by God himfelf ^ and fubje&ing themfeives to the Power of fuch Kings as ruled in other Nations. Ver. 10. And Samuel totdaltthe words of the LORD Verfe nnto the people, that asked of him a ^fg."] How ill God took it, lookiitg upon it as a re>c5ion of himfeff; who had hitherto governed (hemottft- gracknaffy, and often A COMMENTARY Chapter often delivered them from the heavieft Oppreffions. VIII. For ne either ftirred up fome Perfon, by an immedi- L/*WJ ate fignification of his will and pleafure, to be their Judge : Or when there was none, he was ready to rule their Proceedings himfelf, by Vrim and Thummim, dire&ing them what Courfe to follow, in the Publick Concerns of the Nation. Thefe two things plainly demonftrated (as our Mr. Thorndike hath well obfer- ved) that God was their Ring, whom they now caft off. See Review of the Rights of the Church^ p. 68. 8033. Verfe ir. Ver. n. And he fad, Thn fhatt be the manner of the fyng that Jhall reign over you?] And moreover he de- clared what kind of Government they chofe, inftead of God's. There are various Opinions about the Jus Regiuvt, the Royal Power here mentioned. Which containing divers Particulars that feem arbitrary and unjuft, Interpreters have chofen to expound the Hebrew word MifipAt, not by/'/Kf, but by mos and confuetudo ^ that is, not by Right, but by Manner and Cuftottt, And fo the words may be tranflated, as Jofeph Scaliger obferved long ago from many Inftances, (Epift. XV.) particularly XL Gen. 13. and in this Book XXVII. 1 1. See PetavJvt alfo upon Epjphan'w, H0wVerfe i, fftaid-fervants, and, yaur goodlzt & young men7\ The mod beautiful and proper Perfons he could find. And your affes, and put them to hit workj\ Either at the Plough, or for Carriage, or any other Employ- ment wherein they were neceffary. Ver. 17. And he will take the t enth of your Jhecp 5 aWVerfe 17. ye flail be his ferv ants. ~\ Sofubjeft to him, that if he pleafed, they (hould be no better than his Slaves. I know none that hath difcourfed this whole matter fo perfpicuoufly and fully, as the late Learned Puffendorfr whofe words I mail tranflate, as I find them in his Book, De Rebttf Geftte Philippi. This People, faith he, had hitherto lived under Governours raifed up by Divine Inftincl: , who had exafted no Tribute of them, nor put them to any Charges. With which Government they being not contented, but defiringto have a King like other Nations, that fhould live in Pomp and Splendor, and keep ftanding Forces about him, to be ready to refift any Invafion : Samuel in- forms them, what it was they defired, that they might confider, when they underftood it, whether they would perfift in their Choice : If they would have a King magnificently attended, then he tells them, the King will take their Sons, and put them in his Chariots, ev. v. ii. If they would have him keep up conftant N 2 Forces, AGO MM ENT4R T upon Chapter Forces, then he muft appoint them for Colonels and VII. Captains, and employ thofe in his Wars, who were L/*V\J wont to follow their Family-Bufinefs, v. n. And fince after the manner of other Kings, he mufl keep a ftately Court, they muft be content that their Daugh- ters (v. 13.) fhould ferve in feveral Offices $ which the King would think below the Dignity of his Wives and Daughters. Many Miriifters alfo in feveral Em- ployments, both in War and Peace, muft have Sala- ries to fupport them 5 which mult be paid out of their Fields and Vineyards, v, 14. For which Services, he tells them, the King will exact the Tenth of all be- longing to them, that he may maintain his Royal Ex- pences. In one word, if you will have a King, he muft be maintained, after a Royal Manner, cut of ycur Eftates. Verfe 18. Ver. 18. And ye Jh alt cry out in that day, becaufe of your kfng which yon have chofen.~] This '(hews, that in all the foregoing Verfes, Samuel defcribes the uncon- troulable Power which the Eaftern Princes exercifed o- ver their Subjects , who were patiently to bear what- foever their Princes impofed upon them, without any Power to help themfelves. For, as 'Groti&f obferves, this Mrfipat doth not fignifie a tme Right, but fuch a Faft as hath Effcgnm Juris, (the EfFecl of Right) viz. an Obligation of not refifting : Which is the Reafon that Sitntuel adds thefe WCrds ^ that the People load- ed with intolerable OppreflTons, (hould implore the help of God : Becaufe there was no Humane Remedy kft for their Relief. See Lib. I. de Jure Belli & Pack, Cap. IV. Seft. III. This plainly confutes the Fancy of the Jews concerning their Sanhedrwt^ and their Power to fcourge Princes : For as Samuel confulted no Body in making a King, but God alone , fo when he was made, he got fuch a Power, that it is ridiculous to think that High Court could controul him. And the FirSt Bool^ of S A M U E L, And the LORD will not hear yon in that day^] But Chapter leave them under this heavy Yoke 3 becaufe they would VIII. not hearken unto him, when he reprefented to them L/*VXJ what would be the effect of that Power which they de- fired him to fet over them. Ver. 19. Neverthelefs , the People refyfed to obey the Verfe 19. voice of Samuel $ and they f aid ^ Nay, but we will have a king over v*.~] This Defcription of the Government of the Eafiern Kings, did not deter them from perfifting in their Defires. But they peremptorily demanded a King, tho' Samud told them, that this Demand was a throwing off the Government of Cod. Who always heard their Cry, when they were oppreffed by their Enemies 5 but now would leave them without any help,when they groaned under the Oppreflion of their Ki-ngs. Which obftinacy, as an excellent Perfon of . ours (Dr. Jackson} fpeaks, did prognofticate that in- curable and defperate Difeafe, which had its fatal Grids in their rejecting Chrift : Who was b6th Prieft and Prophet, and their lawful King. In cafting off whom they could not but caft oif God, that he fhould not Reign over them. And fo a great Admirer of his Pa- raphrafeth the Seventh Verfe of this Chapter : Let it not grieve thy Spirit, that they grow weary of thce : But let them have their ivil/, for fo will they fcrve the LORD and thy Redeemer. Ver. 20. That roe may be li^c all other Nafions. "] Verfe 20, Strange Blindnefs ! that they could not fee it was thetr fingular Felicity, that they were not like other Nations : But had God for their Governour, who never failed in time of need, to raife up 'Men o'f wonderful worth, to be their Deliverers. It was their vain-glorious Hu- mour therefore that made them think, they were infe- riour toother Nations, unlefs they faw a Prince fet o- ver them (hining in Gold and Jewels, living in a fum- ptuous A COMMENTARY upon Chapter ptuous Palace, attended with Guards richly cloathed IX. appearing in great Pomp and State, as they did in o- ther Countries ^ which they fancied would be for the Glory of their Land. To judge us, and go out before tff , andfght our battles.'] There was anciently a refped to their Military Vertuc, in the choice of their Kings ^ the very word REX a- mongthe Rowans, having its Original, from their A- bilities to govern Armies, and keep them in good Or- der and Difcipline. Such were all thofe Great Men whom God had raifed up, as there was occafion, to judge Ifrael. Who had been fo fuccefsful when they fought for them, that they were always Victorious j which they could not promife themfelves their Kings would be ^ the very firft of which was flain in Battle. Verfe 21. Ver. ^ i . And Samuel heard all the words of the people, and rehearfed them in the ears of the LORD."] As he had told all the words of the LORD unto the People, v. 10. Verfe 11. Ver. 22. And the LORDfaid unto Samuel, Hearken unto their voic^ and mak$ them a k$ng.~\ Such as they defired, like thofe of other Nations : For fo it ap- pears' in the following Hiftory, many of them were, as Satftnel had predicted. Witnefs the words of the People to Rehoboaw, concerning Solomon's Govern- ment, i Kings XII. 4. And the Tyrannical Words of Jezabcl to Ahab about Naboth's Vineyard, i Kings XXL 7. And all the Violence of Manaffeh, who fhed inno- cent Blood very much, till he had filled Jerufalem with it, 2 Kftfgj XXL 1 6. And what David himfelf did, in the matter ofVriak, when he had defiled his Wife, 2 Sam. XL 15, 1 6. And the Firft Boo\ of S A M U E L. 95 And Samuel faid unto the men oflfrael.~] To the El- Chapter ders of the People, 'who had attended him about this VIII. matter. Go ye every mvn unto hfr city."] He bad them leave the Builnefs unto him ^ and God he doubted not would fet a King over them. CHAP. IX. Cha P tcr Vcrfe i. VT^^ *t> ere &<** a m(Ln f Be*jawto, whofe Verfe ^ *t> ere &<** a m(Ln f Be*jawto, whofe name was Kifi, the fon of Abiel, the Jon ofZeror, the fon ofBechorath, the fin of Apiah a Benja- mite7\ In this Genealogy there is no difficulty but one 5 which is, that in two places of the Chronicles it is faid, that Ner begat Kifl), i Chron. VIII. 37. IX. 3.9. But by begetting there muft'be meant, the giving him his Breeding and Education. For it is evident Ner was Kifh his Brother, i Sam. XIV. 51. D. Kimchi will have it that he had two Names, Abiel and Ner. A mighty man of power."] This feems not to be meant of his Wealth or Intereft in his Country (for Saul hinv felf faith, he was of a mean Family, v. 21. ) but of his great Strength, Courage, and Fortitude 5 which is therefore mentioned, becaufe it hath been often ob- ferved, thztfortet creantur fortibw. Ver. 2. And he had a fon whofename was Saul, & choice Verfe 2; young man, and a goodly 5 and there was not among the children of Ifrael a goodlier perfon than he : From his {boulders and upward he was higher than any of the peo- ple."} They defired a King like the reft of the Nati- ons, who look'd upon Perfons of an Heroick Stature andGountenancejto bemark'd out for Empire. Whence the A COMMENTARY upon Chapter the Saying of Euripides , E?,gw w&un'$&, $ and IX. that of Curtitfs, Quippe hominibus barbarte incorporum L/*V"\J majcftate veneratio e&. But no words are more memo- rable, to this purpofe, than thofe of Pliny, in the Con- el ufion of his Fourth Chapter of his PanegyricI^ to Tra- jan, where he faith, the Strength and Talnefs of his Body, the Noblenefs of his Afpeft, the Dignity of his Jklouth, the Gracefulnefs of his Speech, &c. Novae longe latcque principem opentant ? Do they not every- where proclaim a Prince > This was a thing fo care- fully provided for in Ancient Times, to have a goodly Race of Kings, that the L acedemonians fet a Fine upon their King Archidatnvs (as Plutarch tells us in the be- ginning of his Book, -7K0Jt -mq&v aLyv-fis) for marry- ing a Wife of a low Stature ^ who was likely to bring theirij tSsinhictt; aMa {Bsunhicrxxt; not Kings but King- lings^ to Reign over them. Verfe 3. Ver. 3. And the affes of Kifo Saul's Father were loff.J Wandered out of their Pafture. And Kifo faid unto Saul his fin ^ Take now one of the fervants with thee, and arife, go and feef^the ajfts.~\ It is no wonder that he was employed in this Enquiry, for I fuppofe, he had the Charge of looking after his Fa- ther's Cattle : Which was an Employment the greateft Men did not difdain in ancient time : As we learn from the Hiftory of Hercules, and Paris, and others among the Greeks. And in Judxa Affes were a confi- derable part of their Subftance : For the greateft Per- fons rode upon AfTes till the time of Solomon, when Horfes began to be multiplied. X 'judges 4. Verfe 4. ^ e; * 4* '^ n< ^ ^' e ? P a ff e ^ ttootigb mount EphraiM, and they paffed through the land ofShal/fia, but they found ihcm not 5 then they pajfed through the land of Shalint, and there they were not, &C.] They fearched, that is all the Mountainous Country of the Tribe of Ephraim, which lay the Frrff Book of S A M U E L. lay next to Benjamin $ after they had firft gone through Chapter that Tribe, as it here follows : IX. And they pajjed through the land of Benjamin, &C.] Or, they had pajjed through the land of Benjamin 5 where hearing no Tidings of thtm, they went into the next Country, to fee if they were ftrayed thither. Ver. ?. And when they were come to the land ofZuph.~\ Vcrfe f. A Territory in the Tribe of Ephraim, where fotne of Samtteh Anceftors had lived, (I. i.) and Ravtah, where Samuel now dwelt, feems to have been in it 3 as we may gather from the next Verfe. Saulfaid to his fervant that was with him., Come, let us return!] Being uncertain whether to go next, after they had fought fo many places in vain. Left my father leave caring for the ajjes, and takf thought for us7\ Be afraid that we are loft. The He- brew word, as Dr. Hammond obferves (upon XXXVIII Pfal. 1 8.) fignifies Solicitude of Mind, mixed with Grief and Sorrow. Ver. 6. And he fatd unto him, Behold now, there if in Verfe 6. this city a man of God."] A Prophet. And he is an honourable man.'] A Perfon of great Fame, and held in high eftcem. All that he faith comes furely top afs^\ Which procured him fuch Honour. Now let w go thither, peradventurc he wittfhew w our way wejhattgo.~] To find the Afles. Ver. 7. Then faid Saul to his fervant, But, behold, if Verfe 7. we go, what Jhallwe bring the man . they could not fail to find him, if they loft no time, but went fpeedily to the City, before he went to Sa- crifice 5 when it would not be proper to interrupt him. For he cometh to day to the city.~\ He either lived with- out the Gate of the City 3 or returned from his Coun- try Circuit. For there if a facrifce of the people to day.~] Either at fome Solemn Feftival (the New Moon fome imagine) or upon fome fpecial Occafion of Prayer and Thankf- giving to God ,- for the People of that City, or for all Ifrael. In the high place."] All Sacrifices were regularly to be offered, before the Ark, in the place which the LORD (hould chufe. But while this Choice ftood fufpended > becaufe Shiloh was laid defolate, and no other place ap- pointed $ they facrificed in other places, where neither the Ark, nor the Tabernacle were : The Tabernacle being void of the Ark, which was its principal Furni- O i ture ,oo A COMMENTARY upon Chapter ture 5 and the Ark being without an Houfe for God IX. to dwell in. What place then, in this Condition, t^WJ eould be more commodious, than thofe Cities where the Priefts and the Levites lived 3 to which the People went for Inftruftion ? And they chofe the higheft parts of thofe Cities for this purpofe, Cornel. Bertram ( Cap. XL de Repub. Jud. imagines, that from this Example . High- places came to be in ufe in After-ages, (unlefs we fuppofe them to be the Relicks of the Canaanites, or more ancient People) for this is the fir ft time we read of an High-place among the People of God. Yet we read before of the thing, tho' not of the name. See VI Judges 20. XIIL 19. and fo early as Abrahams time we read (XX i I Gen.} he was directed to Mount Moriah to offer his Son. The fame Learned Man alfo thinks, that this was the beginning of Synagogues and Schools, as our IVlr. Thorndik? doth in his Religious Affe/xbfy, p. 29. For tho' when the Ark was fetled, it became unlawful to offer Sacrifices in High-places ^ yet it was no offence to continue there for Publick Prayer, and the Praifes of God, and the Learning of the Law. The Jewifh Doctors take this High-place to have been fome Houfe, where after they had facrificed, they Tea- ; fted, when they had done. And fo the Targum here tranflates thefe words, the Houfe ofFeaftmg. Ver. 13. As foon as ye come into the city, yottfhaU ftraightvpay find him^\ For on this Day he appeared publickly. Before he go up to the high-place to eat, for the people mil not eat until he come ; becaufe he doth blefs thefacri- fce."] That is, the. Feaft upon the Sacrifice. Which were Peace-offerings ; the greateft part whereof belong- ed to him that brought the Sacrifice : Wherewith he entertained his Friends. the Firfl Boo\ (/SAMUEL. IGt And afterward they eat that be bidden!} The Guefts Chapter of him that offered the Sacrifice 5 who, at this time, I IX. fuppofe, was Samuel. For God having told him, that WW> he ihould that Day fee the Man, whom he intended for their King, it is likely he appointed more Sacri- fices to be added unto thofe which were ufually offered at fuch Times, at his own Charge. That there might be the greater Feaft, unto which he invited the people, (V 24.) that is, the principal of the People 5 and pla- ced the Guefts, ( v. 22.) and carved at the Table, (v. 23.) which are all Tokens that he was at the Ex- pence of the Sacrifice , and made this Feaft for his Friends. Ver. 14. And they went up into the city, and when they Verfe 14, were come into the city, behold Samuel came out againft them, fir to go to the high-place."] Met them direftly in his way to the Feaft : For fo God in his Providence had difpofed things, as it follows in the next words. Ver. 15. Now the LORD had told Samuel m hif ear, Verfe 15. a, day before Saul came, faying.] In the Hebrew the word* are, He revealed or uncovered the ear of Samuel 5 as is noted in the Margin. Now that was done in order to tell him fomething : And therefore the meaning is, God told him a Secret 5 ufing, in all likelihood, a whifper- ing Voice. Ver. 1 6. To morrow about this time, IwittfendtheeaVwfe a man out of the land of Benjamin.'] This (hews ftill that all was done by God's Direction. And thou fialt anoint him to be captain over my people Ifrael, that he may fave my people 'out of the hand of the Philiftines.~] Who had grievoufly opprefTed them for forty Years together : And tho' driven out of the Coun- try by Samuel, yet were ready to invade them again ^ as they did, it appears, by the following Hiftory. For 102 A COMMENT ART Chapter ^w ^ ^ ave lookgd upon my people, becaufe their cry if IX. comc H "* me ^] Tho' he would not hear their Cry, to (^*S\j relieve them from the Oppreffion of their Kings (VIII. 18.) yet he was fo gracious as to make thole Rings In- ftruments of their Deliverance from the Oppreffion of their cruel Neighbours. Verfe 17. Ver. 17. And when Samuel faw Saul, the LORD faid unto him!] With fuch a low Voice as he heard the Day before, ^.15. Behold the man whom Ifpake to thee off, the fame jhatt reign over my peopled] The word we tranflate Reign, fignifies fomethiijg of Coercion, and Reftraint, as is obferved in the Margin : And denotes, he (hould rule them with an abfolute, uncontroulable Power, fternly and rigidly, after the manner of the Eaftern Monarchs. Which was, as I (aid, a Puniftiment, for throwing off the kind and gentle Government of God. Vcrfe 1 8. Ver. * ^* Then Saul drew near to Samuel in the gate."] He came up to him , as he was going out of his Houfe. And faid, Tell me, I pray thee, where the Seers houfe if."] It is an Argument, that Saul had led a very pri- vate Life, fince he had never feen Samuel, who went about into fo many places, to judge the People* Vcrfe IQ ^ er * I 9* And Samuel anfwered Saul and fiiid, 1 am the Seer, go up before me^unto the high-place."] This feems to be fpoken out of Refpedl: to him. For thou Jhalt eat with me to day, and to morrow I will let thee go, and tell thee all that if in thine heart."] All that he defired to know. This (hews it was a Supper, not a Dinner, to which he invited him ^ otherwife he might have difmifled him as well after Dinner, as the next Morning : But the Cuftom of that Country was to make their Entertainment in the Evening, when Bufinefs was over, Ver. 20. ibe Firft Boo^ '*/ S A M U E L. 103 Ver. 20. And as for thyajjes which were loft three dtys Chapte^ .} This fatisfied him he was a Prophet, that he IX. knew what he came to him for, tho' he had not told \**^f*s him. Verfe 20. Set not thy mind on them, for they are found. ~] He frees his Mind from all Care about the AfTes 5 that he might eat and drink the more cheerfully at the Feaft. And on whom u all the defire of Ifrael^ it it not on. thee, and on all thy fathers houfe. ] The meaning is, all Ifrael defire a King, and there is none fitter for it than thy fell j whofe Family God is refolved to ad- vance. Ver. 21. And Saul anfwered and faid, Ant I not a. Verfe 2I<. Benjawite^ of thefmalleft of the tribes of Ifrael ? *nd my family the le aft of all the families of the tribe of Benjamin^ He thought no Perfon more unfit for the Dignity 5 both becaufe the Tribe of which he was, had been lamen- tably impaired in the time of the Judges^ (Ghap.XX.) and his own Family was very inconfiderable in. this little Tribe. Wherefore then fyeakpft thou fo unto me ? "] He concluded therefore, that Samuel did but jeft with him.. Ver. 22. And Samuel took. Saul, and his fervant, and Verfe brought them into the parlour 5 and made them fit in. the chief eft place among them that were bidden7\ He con- vinced him he was in earneft, by fetting him upper- moft at the Table, in. the raoft honourable Place, a- mong the Guefts. Which were about thirty PerfonsI] The principal Per- fons, I fuppofe, of the Gity 5 who were WitnefTes of the extraordinary Refpeft which he paid him. Ver, 2>. A COMMENT A RY upon Chapter Ver. 23. And Samuel faid unto the coo^ Bring the IX, portion which 1 gave tkee, of which Ifaid, Set it bythee7\ V-/V^J The Mafter of the Feaft diftributed to every one their Verfe 23. Portion 5 or ordered what Difh (hould be fet before them : And Samuel had commanded the Gook (before they fat down) not to fet one Dim upon the Table, but keep it till he called for it. Verfe 24. Ver. 14. And the cook^ took, up the fkoulder> and that which was upon it.~] The Left Shoulder and Breaft : For the Right Shoulder, and the Right Breaft belonged to thePricft, VMLevit. 33,34. And fet it before Sattl.~] As the principal place was given him at the Feaft, fo the principal Difh alfo was fet before him $ to exprefs ftill the great Regard he had to his Perfon. And Samud faid^ Behold that which is left.~] Refer- ved on purpofe for his Entertainment. Set it before thee, and eat."] Let it ftand, as it is fet before thee, and eat of it, as thy Portion. For unto this time hath it been kept for thee,/ince If aid, I have invited the people."] The plaineft Tranflation of thefe words, is that of Litd. de Diete, Eat^ becaufe till this appointed time it hath been referved for thee, when I faid I have invited ctrtain Perfonr. That is, befides the thirty Perfons, he told the Cook he had invited fome others (which was Saul and his Attendant) for whom he would have this Shoulder to be referved. For by inviting the People, he underftands only thefe two Per- fons ; the word People fometime fignifying ("as he IhewsJ very few. He thinks indeed the Feaft was not made by Samnelt who brought along with him only thefe two Guefts : But that feems to me not to agree with the whole Story. And the Fir& Bookof SAMUEL, And Saul did eat with Samuel that day.~] Who enter- Chapter tained him very nobly $ for the Left Shoulder was al- IX. ways accounted the beft part of the Sacrifice : Being L/^VNJ the fame with that which the Prieft had for his Por- tion. And therefore fet before the Ring, if he was prefent at the Feaft, and thence called by Jofephttf^ Mt&t; B*nAifc*f, The Royal Portion : For the Arm and Shoulder, as Philo difcourfes, were the Symbols of Strength and Fortitude. Ver. 25. And when they were come down from the high- Verfe 2C. place into the city^ Samuel comtnumd with Saul upon the top of the koitfe.~] Concerning his Advancement to the Royal Dignity, and his Adminiftration of the Govern- ment. Ver. ^6. And they rofe early. And it came to pafs a- Verfe 2$, bont the firing of the day."] Before the People of the place were ftirring. That Samuel called Saul to the top of the houfe^ faying^ Up, that I may fend theeaway.'] According to his Pro- mife, ^.19. And Saul arofe^ and they went out both tfthem, he and Samuel abroad."] For Samuel intended, out of Refpedt to him, to conduct him part of his way. But went without any of his ufual Attendants $ that what he did, might, for the Prefent, be kept a Secret. Ver. 27. And as they were going down to the endoftheVtlfe 17. city 9 Samuel faid to Saul, Bid thy fervant pafs on before Mf (and he paffed on) but ft and thoujlifl, while that I may flew thee the word of the LORD."] Which he would have none to hear, but himfelf : Becaufe he now meant only to give him private Satisfaction, that God had chofen him to be the King of his People 3 before whom afterward he was publickly chofen by Lot ,o6 A COMMENT ARr*po* CHAP. X. Verfe j. / I *Hen Saatuel took a vial of oyl^\ It was the _L Bufinefs of a Prophet to anoint a King, as Abarbinel obferves upon XXX of Exodus. Which he proves from this Example of Samuel's anointing Saul, and afterwards David 3 and Nathans anointing Solo- mon> and the Prophet, (which the Hebrew Dodors fay was Jonah") anointing Jehu, 2 Rings IX. 1.6. This UncTiori feems to have been made in the open Fields : But that it was done at a fountain, becaufe Solomon was there anointed, cannot be proved (as the Hebrew Do&ors would have itj from that fingle Inftance ^ which will not make a General Rule. Nor can it be proved, that this was Sacred Oil taken from the Ta- bernacle, but rather Common : For Samuel was no, Prieft, and therefore could not meddle with that which was kept there \ nor was he now near unto that place. And poured it upon his head."] There is no Order of God, that we read of, for the anointing of Kings : But it had bee*n an ancient Cuftom, two hundred Years be- fore this time, as appears from the Parable of Jotham. See on IX Judges 8. And it was now ufed by Samuel^ that their King might be like the Kings of other Na- tions, as they defired. In After times they were far fuperiour to them, if we may believe the Hebrew Do- lors > who fay the Family of David, had the Pri- viledge to be anointed with the fame Holy Oyl, where- with the High-Prieft was anointed. For tho*the Law appropriated it unto him, yet there was a Difpen tation with the Firft Bool^ of S A M U E L, 107 with the Law,-&anifefted by (brae Prophet. For cer- Chapter tain it is, that Solomon was anointed with Oil taken from the Tabernacle, i Kings I. 39. Only theyjay L/"VN there was a difference in the Form of Anointing : The King being anointed in the Form of a Crown incircling his Head $ but the High-Prieft in the Form of a Crofs, by one Line drawn with the Oil running down his Forehead, and by another drawn by the Oil between his Eye- brows : Which they call in the Form of the Greet^ Letter Chi y having no mind to mention the name of the Crofs. See Seldens Titles of Honour , p. 144. De Succejf. in Pontific. Lib. II. Cap. IX. Schicktrd's Jttt Regmm, Cap. I. Theorem IV. And kj/ed him.~] In token of Subjection and Reve- rence to him : According to the Cuftom of ancient times, (fee XLl Gen. 40.; and in thofe following, II. Pfalm 12. This the Jews call Nefiikah Shel Gedolah, the Kifs of Greatnefs or Majefty 5 in our Language, the Kifs of Homage. And f aid. It is not becattfe the LORD hath anointed thee to be captain over his inheritance."] That is, doubt not, but by Authority from God thou art made the Ruler of his People. This was a thing not eafily to be believed, and therefore he gives him three or four Signs, in the following Verfes, to confirm his Faith. But it muO not be imagined, that now he was inaugu- rated $ for that was done afterwards, according to this Prophetical Prediction : Which was kept fo private, that it Chewed he intended no more now, than to affaire Saul he mould be made King, and publickly inftalled their Sovereign. Ver. 2. And when thou art departed from me to drf^Verfe 2. thou fialt find two men by Rachel* s fepulchre, in the bor- der of Benjamin^ at Zelaab : And they wilt fay unto thec^ The affes which thott wentett tofiek. are found j and -Iff, thy P a father, io8 A COMMENTARY upon Chapter /*//*>>, Sec] He foretelling Saul fo exaftl^ J- JOW many Perfons he (hould meet, ~iid the place where, and what L^V%J they^would %% t o him, was an Argument that he was ^ TCipnet 5 and therefore was to be believed in what he faid to him from God concerning the Kingdom. Rachel's Sepulchre was in the way toBe^/j/eAew,(XXXV Gen.') which was in the Tribe of Jttdah, but in the Border of Benjamin. Verfe a, Ver. 3. Then {halt thou go on forward from thence^ and than {halt come to the plain of Tabor : And there fiall meet thee three men, going up to God to Bethel."] This had been a Religious place, ever fince the Days of Jacob .-. as if by God's Appearance to him there, it had been confecrated for Prayer and Sacrifice : And the Taber- nacle being now without the Ark, and the Ark in no determined place, they facrificed in High- places (as Sa- muel we read did in the foregoing Chapter) and par- ticularly here at Bethel 3 where Jeroboam afterward fet- led one of his Calves. But Fortunate Scacchw thinks it no improbable Conjecture, that they had no Altar 5. but facrificed upon the bare Ground. Myrothec. Elaio- chrjfm. Sacr. Lib. II. Cap. 58. One carrying three kids^ And another three loaves, and another carrying a bottle of wine.'] Intending to offer Sacrifices of Peace-offerings. Verfe 4. Ver. 4. And they willfalute thee^and give thee two loaves of bread 5 which thott {halt receive at their hands.'] This may be look'd upon as a Third Sign, or an Appendix to the Second. And it is the more remarkable 5 be- caufe this Prefent which they made him, was a Figure of that Honour which the People did him, when he was declared their King. And if thefe Loaves were two of the three, which they were going to offer in Sacrifice, (as fome think they were) the Prefent was the more Noble. But tho' this may be juftified, by fup- the FiVff Bool^ of S A M U E L. fuppofing them to be given to one that was faint with Chapter travelling, aad which they might recruit at Bethel $ yet X. we may as well think, as Kimchi doth, that they were U^ two Loaves which they brought along with them for their own uie in their Journey. Which they freely imparted unto Saul 3 and Samuel bid him not refufe 3 but learn thereby, when he had abundance, to be kind to thofe who were in want. Ver. ?. After that thouflwlt come to the hill of God."] Verfe So.called, becaufe they were wont to facrifice here 5 or 'becaufe here was a School of the Prophets, who were called Men of God. Some take this to be Gibeah^ others Kirjath-jearim. Where is a. Garrifon of the Philiftmes.~\ This makes it probable the Hill before-mentioned, was Geba^ orGz- beah : For there they had a Garrifon, XIII. 3. which doth not contradict what was faid, VII. 1 3. For thp' the Philiftines were fubdued, and made no Invafions- upon the Ifradites while Samuel lived $ yet they might retain fome Strong-holds, out of which they could not drive them. And it foatt come to pafs, when thou art come thither to the city, that than fhalt meet a company of Prophets."] Here, it Teems, was a College of Prophets fetled for the Inftitmion of Youth in the Knowledge of the Law, and of Piety, (who were caUedthe Sons of the Prophets) where tho' the Phtliftines alfo had a Garrifon, yet in this they were better than many Chriftians (as Grotiw obferves) for they fpared thofe places (when they con- quered them) where learned Men lived, and were de- dicated to the Study of Religion. See Lib. HI. de Jure Belli & Pacts, Cap. XI. Sett. 10. Coming down from the high-place."] Perhaps they came from a Sacrifice, which had been offered in the High- glace , ,io 4 COMMENTARY Hpon Chapter place : And now praifed God for his Benefits, in the X. following manner. With A pfaltery, and a tabret, and a pipe, and an harp before the /.] With variety of Inftrumental Mufick ; among which the Nevel (which we tranflate Pfalterf) - was the chief : Having its Name, as the Jewifi Doctors fancy (in the Mf draft , upon LXXXi Pfalm) from hence ; that it put down all other Inftruments of Mu- fick, as much as a wife Man doth a Fool. Bartolocciut in his Kirjath-Sepker, Pars 2. Fol. 185, &c. gives an account of this, and the reft of the Inftruments here mention'd. With which I do not think fit to trouble the Reader 5 but only note, that this Mufick was ufed in Prophecying, Becaufe the Minds of the Prophets were thereby compofed, and made apt to receive foft and good Impreffions 5 as Grotiu* here obferves from many Examples. And they foafl prophecy."] Sing the PraifesofGod,asthe word Prophecy fometimes fignifies, XV Exod.ii. iChron. XXV. 3. In what manner this was done, it is not fo eafie for us now to define, or fpecifie (as Mr. MeJe fpeaks.) But one of them feems to have been the Pra- centor, to u(her in the Verfe or Ditty $ and the reft to have anfwered, Ta ax^TiAtJna, theExtreams, or laft Words of the Verfe, See him, Book I. Difcourfe XVI. p. 78. Verfc 6. Ver. 6. And the Spirit ef God flail corns, upon tbee, and thoufhalt prophecy with them.} This was the higheft Aflu- rance of all the reft, that Samuel anointed him by God's Authority. Who vouchfafed fuddenly to infpire him with fuch Thoughts and AfFe&ions, that he became like one of them, viz. a Pfalmift : Able in an inftant to compofe Hymns in the Praifes of God $ or to accom- pany them in their Melodiesj which he had never learnt. /For he was net bred in the Schools of the Prophets. And the Firfl Boo\ of S A M U EL. 1 1 1 Andjha.lt be turned into another Matt."] Endued with Chapter extraordinary Prudence, and Courage, and fuch like X. Qualities, as fitted him for the Government and Con- o^v^- duft of God's People. Ver./. And let it be, when thefefgns are come unto thee, Verfe 7., that thou do as occaJionfhMjerve thee.~] As if he had faid 5 I cannot give thee particular Rules about every thing that is to be done by thee : But doubt not to under- take the Government of the People : For God's Spirit (hall guide thee to do that which the prefent occa(io requires. For God is with thee."] Be confident of good Succefs in all thy Undertakings , for God will be with thee, when thou goeft out again ft thine Enemies. The Chat- dee Paraphraft understands the foregoing Words, as if he had faid, make all things belonging to a King, and then adds, for the WORD of the LORD will be thy. help. Ver. 8. And thoujhalt go down before me to Gilgal.'] A y er f e gv Place which had been famous for many great things done there, when they firft came into Canaan: And lay con- veniently for all the Tribes beyond Jordan, to meet now they dwelt there. And behold^ I will come down to thee, to offer Burnt- offer 'ing .f, and to facrjfce Sacrifices* of Peace-offerings :. Jeven days Jhalt thou tarry till I come tinta tbee^ andftow thee what then [halt do.} This looks like another Sign which he gave him, of God's Prefence with him, ir*, future times, if he were obedient to his Commands. For it cannot be underftood of his going, immediately to Gilgal ^ and (laying there feven Days : For the Peo- ple were fir ft to be called together to Mizpek, where he was made King, v+ 17. and after the Defeat of the Ammonites , he was confirmed in the Kingdom at G/7- , XI. 14, 1 5. And then the next Year, a Wai break- ing iti A COMMENTARY ttfon Chapter- ing out with the Philiftines, all the People met at Gil- X. gal, and Saul with them : Waiting for Samuel to come, XXVNJas he had appointed, to offer Sacrifice : Which Sard being impatient of Haying To long for him, offered himfelf, &c. (XII. 4. 8,9.) and thereby forfeited God's Favour $ whofe Prophet had afTured him he would not fail to come to meet him here. But then, thefe Words muft not be pointed as they are now 5 but as the Hebrew Text will bear : Retaining the fame words, and only altering the Paufe or Points in this manner. Thoufoalt go down before me to Gilgal and behold, I will come unto thee to offer burnt- offerings ', and to facrificefa- crtfices of peace- offerings, jeven days. Here is to be a Paufe 5 and then another Sentence begins thus, Thou /halt tarry till I come unto thee, Sec. As if he had faid, See in any cafe that thou tarry till I come, and flow thee what thou fljalt do. Which Samuel perhaps knew not himfelf, at prefent : But intended to ask Counfel of God 5 and being fully inftruded in this great Bufi- nefs, then come to confecrate him (as Dr. Jackson con- je&ures) and eftablifh him in his Kingdom : By a fo- lemn Sacrifice forfeven Days, fuch as Solomon ufed at the Confecration of the Temple. See his Third Ser- mon on XXVI. Jerem. 1 9. and the very fame he re- peats in his Book of the Knowledge ofjefa Chrift, Chap. XVII. Paragr. 4. Verfe 9. Ver. 9. And it was fo, when he had turned his bacfy to go from Samuel, God gave him another heart $ and all thefe fgns came topafs that day."] So great was the Goodnefs of God, that he immediately fulfilled the Laft and Chief of thefe Signs : For he was no fooner gone from Sa- muel, but he felt another Spirit come into him, of Wifdom, and Fortitude to qualify him for the Govern- mencof God's People. Which afterwards God took away the Frr& Book of SAMUEL. n ? away from him, becaufe of his fins, XVI. 14. See LI. Chapter Pfalm 12. X. Ver. I o. And when he came thither to the hilt, behold, CXVNJ a. company of prophets met him $ And, the Spirit of the Verfe IO- LORD came upon him^ and he prophefed among them .] He mentions not the other Signs particularly, becaufe they were not of fuch general Concernment unto o- thers-, but for his own Satisfaction : Whereas this of the Prophets meeting him, and his Converfion into a Prophet, was of great and univerfal Concernment } to make the People reverence him as their King, when they heard how God had honoured him with fuch an extraordinary Gift from Heaven. Ver. 1 1 . And, it came to pafs, when all that knew hint Verfe 1 1. beforetimejaw that, behold^ he prophejied among the prophets, then the people faid one to another ; what is this that is come unto th9 Son of Kijh ? Is Saul alfo among the pro- phets .. Now therefore prefent your fefoes before the LORD by your tribes, and by your thoufands^} Into which their Tribes were divided. This was a wonderful Obft'i- riacy and Stupidity, that after God had given them time to confider, wh^at it was they defired, and what difference there was between his Government, and that of the Kings round about them, they (hould not re*- lent $ but perfift to the laft in their Refolution 5 and imagine that a King could fave them, though God was not with him. Verfe 10. Ver. 20. And when Samuel had 'caufed all the tribes of Ifrael to draw ntar.~] Unto the place where the Lots were to be drawn, in the Prefence of the Heads of their Tribes and Families, who - reprefenfed all the reft. The tribe of Benjamin was takcn^ This is a Phrafe ufed in the VII. ofjo/hna, about the Difcovery of him, who had offended in the accurfed thing : Which aH agree was by Lots. And fo Rafi, and Ralbag under- itand it here: Though Kitnchi imagines God told them by the FirSt Bool^of SAMUEL. 117 by Vrim and Thummim, out of what Tribe and Fa- Chapter mily their King (hould be taken. Which is not pro- X. bable, becaufe the Ark was not now at Mizpeh ^ before L/WI which the High-prieft was to (land, when he confult- ed the Divine Majefty by Urim and Thummlm. Ver. 2 1 . Whan he cattfed the tribe of Benjamin to draw near Ver fe 2 1 * ty their families, the family ofMatri was takgn^ and Saul the fen of Kifl) was takenJ] The Holy Writer fhortens this Account of carting Lots: But it is pretty evident, they were caft/0//r times : In thzfirft the Tribe of Benja- min was taken: In thefecond the Family of Matri in that Tribe was taken. But there being feveral Houfholds in that Family, it was caft a third time that they might know in what Houfe their King was, and that of Rift was taken : And in his Houfe by anew Lotery, Saul was taken. And he took this courfeas to prevent all Difpute j , fo to give him the greater Authority over them, as a Per- fon divinely appointed 3 according to what God had faid, XIX. Dent. 1 5. And it is very obfervable, that Plato - himfelf. acknowledges a Government appointed by Lots to be 0eop*An afcfiy a Government beloved of, God, L. IV. de Legibut. Here Interpreters are wont to enquire why their firft King {hould bechofenout of the fmalleft Tribe,fprung from the youngeft Son of Jacob, and out of the fmall- eft Family in this Tribe : Efpecially fince Judah all along had the Preheminence among his Brethren, and the great King was promifed to fpring from him. To which this feems to be a reafonable Sattsfaftion 5 that this King being extorted by their undutiful Importu- nities, -and given them in Anger (as I before obferved) God was pleafed to exprefs his diflike of it, by this choice: Whereby he alfo intended to take them off, from depending on their King (whofe Power was fmall) fo much as on himfelf. And* * Chapter *& when they fought him, he could notbefound^\ Ha- X. ving withdrawn himfelf, either out of Feeblencfs of t/^V\J Spirit (as fome think) or rather, out of Modefty, he declined fo high an Authority, unlefs impofed upon him : Or, perhaps, being affrighted when he heard Samuel ftill reprefenting God as offended with them, for asking a Ring : Which was to rejeft his Govern- ment. Verfe 22. Ver. 22. Therefore they enquired of the LORD fur- ther , if the manjhottld come thither : and the LORD an- foered.~] From hence Abarbinel argues, That God di- refted them, both by Lot, and by vriin and Thummim. Which if it be true, then, though the Ark was not there yet, they enquired of the LORD in the ufual way, and he was pleafed to give Anfwers any where, in great and weighty Cafes. As Abiathar enquired of the LOUD with the Ephod for David, at Keilah and at Ziklag, XXIII. 9. XXX. 7, Behold he hath hid himfelf among the ftuff.~] Or, a- mong the Carriages. Here the Jews obferve, that who- foever flies dominion, him dominion follows. For when they told Saul he was chofen Ring, he faid he was not fit for that Office, and bid them enquire again by TJ- rim and Thnmmim : Which they make the meaning of the Word further. And while they were going to make this Enquiry, he went and hid himfelf, till the Oracle difcovered him. See Buxtorf, Hift. Urirn- and Thummim. Cap. III. p. 507. Verfe 23. Ver. 23. And they ran and fetcht him thence^ and when he flood among the people, he was higher than any of the people, from the Jhoulders and upwards^] A Prince- ly Perfon, and of a Majeftick Afpeft. AsCorn.Ncpos defcribes Jphicrates in the Account he gives of his Life, Cap. 3. Fnit & animo magno ( corpore, imperatoriaq; forma, nt ipfo afpeftu cuims injiceret admirationem fui. He the Firft Bool^ of S A M II E L 1 1 & c * The prophet having written the evils thatftould befalthent^ he read them in the ears of the kjng, and then laid up the Book, in the tabernacle of God, to be a t eft intony unto fu- ture ages of what he had foretold. A Duplicate of this Writing, it is likely, he left with the Elders of the People. And Samuel font aU the people away, every man to his .houfe.'] The People were not difmiffed by SW, who would not prefently take upon him to exercife his Au- thority. the Firft Book.of SAMUEL. 121 thority. For Samuel was there, who had been for Chapter many Year their Supreme Governour. That is, XVI. X. Years (as Sir J. Marfiavt computes) before the Inau-U^WJ guration of Saul: And he lived XVIII. Year after, as Jofephtts faith, in the latter end of the Vlth Book of his Antiquities : During which time, he exercifed the Power of a Judge. Ver. 26. Saul alfo went home to Gibeah^] In this he Vcrfc 26. ftill (howed his Humility : Going to his own Home, which was no Princely Palace. And there went with him a band of ten^ nehofe heart Cod had touched."] A Company of flout valiant Men, of great Refolution .- Whom God inclined to follow him, as his Guard. Or, were moved perhaps, by the Authority of Samuel (who was a Man of God) to go, and attend him. Ver. 27. And the children of Belial fat 'd.~\ Someve-Verfe 27. ry Jewd Men (See upon XIII. Dent. 13.) who hated all Government: And being, it is probable, Men of fome Rank and Quality, were proud and defpifed a Perfon of fuch a fmall Family. Howjhallthismanfave us .rf* TI Ver. 1 1- -And ft was fo, on the morrow that Saul put YtllCll* J > f the people in three companies^ and they came into the midft of the hoft in the morning watch ; and flew the Am- monites till the heat of the day~] He fet upon them, I fuppofe, on three fides, and the Men ofjabefh ifluing out on the ether $ they were fo diffracted that they could make little Refiftance : But the Israelites got in- to the midft of them very early, and made a great Slaughter of them till Noon. And the Ftrft Bool^ of S A M U EL, 127- And it came to pafs^ that they -which remained were Chapter fcattered, fo that two of them were not left together."] This XI. is added to (how, with what a compleat Victory Saul x^v*^ began his Reign : Whereby God eftablilhed his Au- thority. Ver. n. And the people faid iinlo Samuel'] Who, it Verfe 12. appears from hence, accompanied Saul in this Expedi- tion, to encourage him with hopes of good Succefs. Who is he thatfard, Sa.nl fo all not reign over w ? bring the men that we may put them to death?] Great SuccefTes make great Alterations in the Affections of the People 5 who quietly fa w Saul contemned a little while ago: But now would have Enquiry made after thofe Sons of Belial, who fpake opprobrioufly of him, X. 27. Ver. 13. And Saul faid^ there {hall not a man be put Verfe 13. to death this day.~\ He prudently diflembled his Know- ledge of their defpifal of him, before the Kingdom was confirmed to him : But this Moderation now that he was wonderfully victorious, argued greater Wif- dom and Goodnefs. For nothing is more glorious than to be humble and meek in the heighth of Power. For to day the LORD hath wrought falvation in Jfrael.] Befides the Policy he exerdfed in pardoning Offenders (whereby he laid the ftrongeft Obligations upon them to be faithful to him) it was a piece of Piety, to imi- tate God, who had been fo good to them all. Ver. 14. Then fJiA, 8cc. that Samttel here anointed Saul l^ng over Ifrael. And Jofephus (Lib. VI. c. 6.) that he again anointed Saul, Ta dfyj lAa<&>, with holy oyl. But there is not a word of this anoint- ing in the Hebrew Text, no, nor in ft&Vulgar Latin: And the Targuw very well exprefies it, they made Saul to reign $ i. e. would not let him any longer lead a private Life } but pray'd him to take the Government upon him according to God's Ordinance, and promi- fed Subjection to him. Gilgal feems to have been chofen for this purpofe, rather than any other place : Becaufe there was a fandtified piece of ground, as Abar- bind fpeaks, where, when they entred into Canaan, the Arkfirft ftood : Which now perhaps they brought hither and offered Sacrifice before it. And there they facrificed facrifices of peace offerings be- fore the LO&D.~] Who was prefent,as I obferved before (See XX. Judges i.) in fuch great AiTemblies of the Body of the People : With whom both they and their King made a Covenant of Obedience to him, by Coffering of thefe Sacrifices. And the F/rff Book of S A M U E L. And there Saul and all the men of Ifrael rejoiced toge- Chapter tier."] By feafting upon the Peace-offerings : Giving XIL thanks to God for the late Victory, and for fetling the ' Kingdom. H A P ' XIL Verfei. \N D Samuel faid unto all Ifrael^] In the Verfe I. _i\ Prefence of Saul, as appears from v. 3. 5. Behold^ I have hearkped unto yon in all that you faid unto me , and have made you a king.'] This Speech was made before they parted from Gilgal : Where they had renewed the Kingdom. Ver. 2. And now behold the 1qng walketh before you7\ Verfe . To rule and govern them, XXVII. Numb. 17. And I am old and grey-he aded.~\ And therefore very willing to be difcharged from the Government of you. And behold^ my fons are mthjtott.~] Reduced alfo to the State of private Perfons 5 being the King's Sufb- je&s, no lefs than you. And I have walked before you, from my childhood to this day."] He appeals to them whether he had not al- ways difcharged his Duty faithfully, from the very beginning $ when God had made him a Prophet to inftruft, and guide them. For now they might freely accufe him, if they had any thing to alledge againft him : Both he and his Sons being now become Sub- jects to a more Soveraign Authority. Ver. 3 . Behold, here I am^ witnefs againft me before the Verfe J. LORD) and before his anointed^} He offers himfelf to be tried, and to give a publick Account of his Admi- S niftration : A COMMENT ART upon niflration: Being ready to anfwer any thing that could be objected again ft him. W hdfe ox have I taken, or whofe afs have I taken jtift as inftead of Saul meet (askt of God) they called him who writes this Book Samwl, for (hortnefs fake. Who mentions himlelf as one of their Deliverers 5 becaufe the fignal overthrow he gave the Philistines ^ which drove them out of their Country, was frefli in their Memory. Verfe I x. Vcr . 1 1 k And when ye faw that Nahajh the king of the chil- dren of Amman came agamft you, ye faid unto me> tfay, but a. k^ng fliaU reign over W, when the LORD your God was yow fyng.~] They would not ftay till God raifed them up a Deliverer, or commanded Samuel, who was their Judge, to fight with him: But would have a King like other Nations, always at hand to fight their Battles. See upon VIII. 5. The word Naj y feems to. %nify that Samuel told them, that God would be with them to deliver them 5 or that he offered himfelf to be theb, Leader under God : But they refufed his Offer,- and continued to demand a King. Ver. is>. the Firjt Bool^ of S A M U E L. 1 33 Ver. 1 3. Now therefore, behold, the kjng whom you Chapter have chofen, and whom yon have dejired."] He could not XII. upbraid them too often with this, that they would vx-v^-* not be content with the Government of God 5 which Verfe 13, was peculiar to them 5 but chofe to be like other People. And behold, the LORD hath fit a l$ng over you^\ Though they chofe to have a Ring like other Nations, and be governed by God no longer : Yet he ftill puts them in mind they could not make one, but he was fet over them by God ^ as I have before obferved. Ver. 14. If ye will fear the LORD and ferve />/;, Verfe 14^ and obey his voice, and not rebel againft the command- ment of the LORD.~] According to the Covenant they lately made with him, XI. 15; All Vertue fprings from the Fear of God. Then ft) all both ye and your king that reigneth over you, continue following the LORD your God.~] That is, be defended by him 5 and continue a happy people: Not- withftanding they had thus reje&ed him. This ap- pears to be the meaning, by what is oppofed to it in the following Verfe. Ver. i $.. But if ye will not obey the voice of the LORD, Verfe ify but rebel against the commandment of the LORD $.then fliall the hand of the LORD be againft you, of- it was againft your fathers. ~] He would futfer their Enemies to opprefs them, as they did in the Days of the Judges : or fend other Plagues upon them. Ver. 1 6. Now therefore ft and and fee the great thing, Verfe l6. which the LORD will do before your cyesl] For a vifible Demonftration of the Truth of all that Samuel had faid. Ver. 17^ Is it not wheat harveft to day?"} A very Verfe 1 7* . clear Day, and in no Difpofition to rain. Which was not wont to fall in, Harveft time 5 but in the Autumn, and 1 34 A COMMENT ART upon Chapter and in the Spring : Called the latter and the former XII. Rain. t/V"V) / will caU upon the LORD, and he (hall find thunder and ram, that you may perceive and fie , that your wicked" nefs is great, which yon have done in the fight of the LORD, m asking yon a king."] By this he (hewed how he could in an inftant deprive them of all the Comforts of Life ^ as they deferved for their rejecting him and his Prophet : Who was To powerful, as by his Prayers to produce fuch Wonders. Verfe 18. Ver. 18. So Samuel called upon the LORD, and the LORDfent thunder and ram that day.] A very horri- ble Temped, accompanied it is likely with Lightning j when all was ferene, and no Sign appeared of it. And all the people feared the LORD and Samuel ^\ This (truck fuch a Terror into them, that they were afraid God would deftroy them, as he did Korah, ^Dathan, and Abiram : And that Samuel would not in* tercede for them. Verfc 19. Ver. 19. And all the people f aid unto Sar/tml, pray for tfyfervants, unto the LORD, that we die not : for we have added unto allour fins this evil, to ask^ us a king^\ Till now, they feem not to have been fenfible of their Sin, in defiring an Alteration in theorm of their Govern- ment : Therefore it was a miraculous Storm, full of Horror, which extorted this Confeifion from them ^ not only of this, but all their former fins. Verfe 2O. Ver. 20. And Samuel f aid unto the people, fear not $ ye have done all this wic^ednefs ; yet turn not afide from following the LORD, but ferve him with all your heart.~] He would not have them defpair of recovering God's Favour 5 and direc~rs them the beft way to it: By con- tinuing fo fenfible of their Wickednefs, as to be moved to true Repentance, and ftedfaft Obedience. Ver. 3i the Fhfl Bool^ of S A M U E L> 135 Ver. 21. And turn ye not afide, for the* ft all ye go af- Chapter ter vain things which cannot profit.} He warns them XII. above all things againft worfhipping other Cods, vx-v^> whom he calls vain things, which cannot prof t ^ by a Ver fe 21. Scheme of Speech in the Hebrew Language, fignifying, they do a great deal of tvijchief. Thus in the XX. Prov. 23. the wife Man faith, a falfc balance is not good } that is, is very bad and hateful to God $ as it goes before, of divers weights. And thus Heathen Writers fpeak, particularly Homer, OdylT g. v. 85. The Bleffed Gods do not love wicked Actions, *'. c, they hate and deteft them. Nor deliver, for they are vdin.~] He pretfes them to- perfift in the Worfhip of God alone : Whom if they forfook and went after other Gods, in vain did they expect Help and Deliverance from theju, for they were void of all Power. Ver. 22. For the LORD will not forjakc his people , Verfe 22 for his great name fake y becattfe it hath pleafedthe LORdD to wake you hrs-people.~] The Stedfaftnefs of God in his Affection to them, not with ftanding theVr Provocations, was a mighty Motive to faithful Obedience. Ver. 23. Moreover, as fir me 5 God forbid that /Verfe 23 jhould fin again ft the LORD in ceafing to pray for yon: but 1 will inftrnct you the good and right way^ Not only pray for them, but teach and inftruft them: Which were the two great Offices of ^ Prophet. They had highly difobliged him ^ but he imitated God, who- pardoned them, and fo did he. I3 5 A COMMENTARY Chapter Ver. 24. Only fear the LORD, and ferve him in XIII. truth with all your heart , for confider how great things L/VNJ he hath done for you."] All his Prayers and Inftru&ions Verfe 24. would not do the Bufinefs } without their ferious Confideration. And what more worthy their con- ftant Thoughts than the great Benefits they had re- ceived from God : Particularly his tender Mercy, in not cafting them off, when they (baked off his Govern- ment. Verfe 25. Ver. 25. But if you fliatt Jlill do wickedly ', ye fhall be confumed) both you and your king?] As it proved, not only in this 5 but in feveral future Reigns. C xi p ii! r XttiNj CHAP. xiii. Verfe i. Verfe I. A ND Saul reigned one year. ~] In the He- \ brew the Words are, the fon of one year m his reign^ or kjngdom. A very Learned Prelate of our own (in his Demonstration of the Mejpah, Part. 2. p. 240.) takes the meaning to be, that after the Phiti- ftines were fubdued by Samuel, a year faffed, when Saul began to reign : And after thu, he reigned two years free from their yoke. As for his being called the fon of one year in the Hebrew, it is well tranflated by us reigned one year 5 becaufe he was born, when he was made King, and changed into another Man : For thus (as Bochartus hath obferved) the Day of an Emperor's In- auguration, among the Gentiles, was called his Birth- day, viz. Natalff regni, the Day when he began his Reign. And when he had reigned two years over Ifrael.~] So Ralbag interprets the Hebrew Words 5 and thereby confute tbe FnSJ Book of S A M U E L. 1 37 confutes the ftrange fancy in Sector Olam Rabba> that Chapter Saul reigned but two Years in all. Whereas the mean- XHI. ing is, after this he reigned two Years free from the U'W) Oppreflion of the Philiftines : But when they were ended, the Philtftines got the upper hand again, and inflaved the Ifraelites, as appears by this Chapter. Ver. 2. Saul chofe htm three thoufand men."] In the Verfe 2. firft Year of his Reign he performed thofe things men- tioned in the foregoing Chapter : And when he had reigned two Years, thefe things fell out which we read in this Chapter. Which is much better than Dr. Lightfoot's Expofition, that he had been Ring one Year from his firft anointing at Ramah^ to his fecond at Gibeah : And after that he reigned two Years more before the LORD caft him off, and anointed Dtvid. Symmachttf and Procopiu* Gaz^us^ not much other- wife. Who by Son of one year think the Simplicity of his Mind is denoted : Which he preferved for fome time, /. f. till he had reigned two Year over Ifrael, and then he began to be depraved and forfaken of God. Whereof tvro thoufand were with Saul in Michmafl), and in mount Benjamin, and one thoufand men with Jona- than in Gibeah of Benjamin.'] There was another Gi- bcah in the Tribe of Judab, XV. Jofh. 57. And the reft of the people hejent every man to his tent."] The foremen rioned number being Sufficient for his Guard, and to preferve the Country in Peace, and to oppofe any fudden inrode of their Enemies: He would not be burdenfome to his People, by keeping great Forces. Ver. 5. And Jonathan fmote the garrifon of the Phili- Verfe 3 fttnes.~] Who though fubdued by Samuel at Eben Ezer, and driven out of the Country 5 yet kept fome ftrong holds, as I obferved, X. 5. T That 1 38 A C M M E N T A K r Chapter ^** ^^ ** GebaJ] This was a difti net place from ' XIH. Gibeah, though both in the Tribe of Benjamin : As is w-v-^ evident from XVIII. Jojh. 24. 28. And the Philiftines heard it."] And thereupon (as the following Words import) denounced War againft Ifrael. And Saul blew the trumpet throughout all the land of If- rael, faying, let the Hebrews hear."] He gave them notice, by a Proclamation, what Jonathan had done, and what was the effeft of it: And thereupon fummoned them to come to Gilgal. Verfe 4. Ver.4. And all Ifrael heard fay, that Saul had f mitten the garrifon of the Philiflines."] This (hows that Jona- than a&ed by Saul's Order : Who was deflrous to free his .own Tribe from fuch Intruders. And that Ifrael alfo was an abomination with the Phi- titfines.~] Who were highly incenfed to take Re- venge. And the people were called together after Saul to Gil- gal.'] Where SW///e/had appointed to meet him, X. 8. Verfe 5". Ver. 5". The Philistines gathered themfel'Ves together to fight with Ifrael thirty thoufand chariots, and fix thoufand horfemen, and people at the fand of the fea frore for mul- titude: And they came up and pitched in Michmajh, eaft- wardfrom Beth-aven.~] A prodigious Army, and very formidable, by reafon of their Chariots and Horfemen, which were alfo very numerous (See XI. Jojh. 4.) But it is not likely the Philistines alone could bring fo ma- ny into the Field .- No, nor after other Nations there- about were aflbciated with them, it is credible that they (hould make up Thirty Thoufand Chariots of War. For none ever had fo many ^ Pharaoh himfelf purfuing the Ifraelites only with Six Hundred, XIV. Exod. 7. Therefore mod of them were no more than Carriages, which were neceflary for the Baggage of the Firfl Book, of S A M U E L. of fuch vaft Multitudes of People : Which is a better Chapter account, in my Judgment, than to fay there is a Mi- XIII. (lake made by Tranfcribers in later times : As Bochar- LSV~\ tw himfelf thinks (Hierozoicon, P. I. L. II. Cap. IX.) becaufe in the Syriack^ and Arabick. Copies there are on- ly found three Thoufand. Which is too great a num- ber, without the help of the foregoing Expofition 5 for in the vaft Army of Mrthridates there were but an hundred Chariots, and in Dariws two hundred, and in . Anttochus Epiphanes (of which we read i.Macctb. XIII. 2.) but three hundred. Ver. 6. When the men oflfraelfaw that they were in Verfe 6. aftrait (^for the people were diSfreJ/eJ.') Though their wonderful Succefs againft the Ammonites had encou- raged them to obey the Summons of fuch a profperous Leader, as Saul had been 5 yet when they faw the vaft Army of the PMiftines, how well they were appoint- ed, and themfelves unprovided, their hearts failed them, and they flunk from him as faft, as they had flocked to him. Then the people did hide themfelves, in caves, and in thickets, and in rocks, and in high places, and in pits."] One part of the People endeavoured to fecure them- felves in lurking places : Where it was not eafy to find them. Ver. 7. Andfome of the Hebrews went over Jordan to Verfe 7. the land of Gad and Gilead.~] Another part of them fled as far as they could from prefent danger 5 into the Country of the two Tribes and a half. As for Saul he was yet in Gilgal, and all the people fol- lowed him trembling.'] All that were left with him, were in great Fear, feeing fo many of their Brethren defert him. Ver. 8. And he tarried feven days, according to the Verfe 8. fet time that Samuel appointed.'] He miftook Samuel's T 2 meaning i 4 o A COMMENTARY upon Chapter meaning (as I (bowed upon X. 8.) who told him he XIII. would come and offer Sacrifice, feven days : And then L/"V"\J adds, thou fialt tarry till I come. So two Interpreters, who are ancient in refpecl of our times (Rupertw, and Angelomtfs^) have obferved an Amphibilogia in Samuel's words in that place, which may be conftrued two ways $ and it was Saul's Folly to make choice of the wrong Senfe. For the laft words there are as much as if he had faid, be fur e to tarry till I come, and ftorv thee what thou foalt da. And indeed common Reafon might have taught him, that if the War was to be underta- ken, it was to be managed likewife by the Counfel of the LORD: And therefore he ought not to have fa>- crificed, or done any other folemn Act, before the Prophet, who was God's Embaflador in this Bufinefs-, came to inftruft him. But Samuel came not to Gilgal.~] So foon as Saul ex^ pe&ed him. And the people were fcattered from him.~\ That third part of the People who were left, began to go away $ when they faw Samuel did noccome to advife andaf- fift him, in this dangerous Condition. Verfe o>. Ver. 9. And Saul faid, bring hither the burnt- offering unto me, and peace-offerings : and he offered the burnt- offering^] And would have proceeded to offer the Peace- offerings, ifSamueFs coming had not prevented him. Yerfe IO. Ver. 10. And it cametopaft, that as foon as he had made an end of offering the burnt offering, behold^ Sa* muel came : and Saul went out to meet him, that he might falute him.'] Welcome him thither : Which he did in Honour of the Prophet. Verfe n. Ver. ll. And Samuel faid, what haft thott done ? and Saul faid, becaufe I faw the people were fcattered from me^ and that then catneft not within the days appointed, and that the F/Vff Bool^ (/SAMUEL, 141 that ike Philiftines gathered themfehes together to Mich- Chapter fftafh.~] Theie lookt like weighty Reafons 5 but could XIII. not excufe his Prefumption in not waiting for Samuel, L/"V"VJ who afltired him he would come thither. Ver. n. Therefore faid 7, the Philiftines will come y er f e j^ down now upon me to Gilgal, and I have not made fup- plication unt the LORD $ I fore ed my felf tfxrefore and offered a burnt- offering.'} He pretends it was much a- gainft his Inclination: But pleads neceility for what he did ^ left his Enemies (hould have fet upon him, before he had commended himfelf to God, and begg'd his Bleffing. By which it appears, that Burnt- offerings were of the Nature of a Prayer to God : Whom they acknowledged hereby to be the LORD of all. Whence it is that we read fo often of Abraham and Jfaac, that they built altars (which were for Sacrifice) and called upon the Name of the LORD. The Gentiles alfo, as well as the Jtrvr invoked jGod by their Sacrifices, as Mr. Mede hath mown from Homer, and other Authors, BoO\ 2 . p. 464. Ver. 1 3 . And Samuel faid to Saul, thou haft done foo~ y er r e ~. tifily } thou haft not ktpt the commandment of the LORD thy God^ which he commanded thee.~] When God ad- vanced Saul to be King, he was little in his own Eyes, and then a great Man in the fight of God. But now he began to take upon him, and thought it was fit the Pro- phet fhould wait for the King, rather than the King for the Prophet :" And diftrufted Samnefs word, who bad him tarry till he came. And fo intruded upon the Priefts Office 5 or at leaftcaufed the Prieft to do that unfeafonably 5 which was referved for Samuel to do, when God thought fit to fend him : Who had ail- along tranfa&ed all Matters between God and Saul. In (hort, his Folly and Difobedience confided in this, that he intrenched upon the Priefts Office, or upon t&o ,41 A COMMENT ART upon Chapter the Prophets, or upon both: And would not wait Sa- XIII. mud's coming, nor confefs his Fault to him when he came : But made Excufes, and laid the Fault upon all but himfelf, v. 1 1. Abarkinel hath expounded, this a little more diftincl:- ly, by obferving the Command which Samuel gave him, when he anointed him, X. 8. where he tells him firjt, he would come and offer Sacrifice ; idly, he bids him wait for him feven Days: And laftly^ faith he would direct him what to do. Now SWtranfgrerTed every part of this Command : For he offered Sacrifice himfelf, which God intended (hould be offered only by the Prophet} and he did not fray till the end of the feventh Day, but offered on the feventh Day in the Morning ^ and he intended to begin the War, without any Direction from Samuel, what he mould do. He thinks alfo, that thofe words feven days (in that place) may refer to the words going before, viz,, peace-offer- ings fo many days. For Saul was bound, as it fol- lows, to tarry till Samuel came, though he (rayed more than feven days before he came. For now would the LORD have eftablifhed thy king- dom upon Ifrael for ever.] This fuggeft that the Inten- tion of Samuel's coming to offer Sacrifice at Gilgal for feven Days, was to confirm Saul in the Kingdom (as I obferved upon X. 8.) if he had not foolifhly deprived himfelf of that Blefiing : But here the Hebrew Doctors take notice of a Difficulty, which is, how God could intend to eftablifti the Kingdom upon him for ever, without con trad idling the Prophecy ofjacoh, who had promifed the Scepter to the Tribe ofJtuUb. Which Ralbag thinks is fufficiently anfwered, by faying that for ever ilgnifies no more than a long time; as it doth in the words of Hannah in the beginning of this Book, Chap. I. 22. and in XXI. Exod. 9. and many other places. the Firji Boo^ of S A M U E L. places. And fo others interpret thefe words, as long Chapter as his pofterity lafted. XIII. Ver. 14. But now thy kingdom ftall not continue."] He nifi in agrlcultttra uterentnr, that they (hould not make ufe of Iron, but only in the tilling of their Fields. Ver. 22. So it came to pafs that in the day of battle } Verfe 21. there was neither fword nor fpear found in the hand of any of the people that were with Saul and Jonathan : but U with A CO MMENT ART upon Chapter n>/ *^- 1 S*ul and Jonathan hff fon was there found."] The XIII. J evvs being very much addifted to feeding Cattle, ve- ry touch negle&ed mechanical Arts : As appeared when Solomon built the Temple. For there were fo few skilled in Architecture, among the Jfraelftcs, that he was conftrained to fend to another Nation for them. And fo Rajt thinks it was in the Trade of Smiths j there being no Iron Mines in the Land. But that was not the 'true Reafon, as Kimcki obferves $ for the Phi- lift/nes, as was faid before, had tranfplanted the Smiths, when the Ifraelites were tinder their DominioriT In other Oppreflions alfo, whkh they lay under, their Enemies were wont to difarm them 5 as appears by the Song of Deborah^ V. Jndges 8. But though they had no Swords nor Spears, yet they had Bows and Arrows, and Slings : Which the Men of Gibeah could anciently manage to a wonderful advantage, as we read XX. Judges 16. And befides thefe, they ancient- ly ufed Clubs to beat down their Enemies $ and before the Invention of Spears with Iron points 5 they had fharp Stakes hardned in the Fire, as many Authors in- form us. 22* Ver. 23. And the garrifon of the Philjftines went out to the pajffage of Michmafli."] Some refer this to the Gar- rifon mentioned v. 3. which Jonathan having fmitten, they that efcaped joined with the Army at Michmafa But it refers rather to the Garrifon mentioned in the beginning of the next Chapter, v. i. and the laft word relates not to the pa/age, but to the garrjfon. As if he had faid, The garrjfon of the Phi lift /nes in Michmajh went out to thepaffage. For Michmafh^ as Rajt obfervcs, was upon a high Hill, as Gibeah was: Between which was a Valley, called here a paffage. . Into which the Garrifon defcended to invite the Ifraelites to Battle .-.- Or, as the Targum tranflates the fir ft word, the Captain General' the Fir ft BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 1 4,7 General of the Philiftines wnt out into the Valley ^Chapter to view the Ground, we may fuppofe, and form a XIV. Camp there. CHAP. XIV. Chapter XIV. Verfe i/V 70 JF it came to pafs upon a day, that Jona- Verfe 1, J_ Al than the fon of Saul faid unto the young men that bare his armour } c&me, and let v* go over to the garifon of the Philiftines ^ that if on the other fide. ,~] Of the Valley, mentioned in the foregoing Verfe. This had been a very rath Attempt, and very criminal (he having no order from his Father, who command- ed in chief) if he had not had a Divine Incitation to it. Which he felt upon the fight of thz Philiftines ap- pearing, as if they intended to aflault Gibeah : And upon the Information he received of the great Spoil, which the three Parties made of the poor People in the Country, XIII. 17. But he told not fa father."] Left he (hould have bin- dred htm from this Enterprize, into which he felt himfelf moved by God. Ver. 2. And Saul tarried in the utter mott part of Gi- beah.'] In fome Intrenchments he had made without the City. Under a pomegranate tree , whie% if in Migron^] Where he pitched his Tent. And the people that were with hlTit, were about fix hun- dred men^] His Forces were not augmented fiace he came to Gibeah, as might have been expecled (XIII. 15, 1 6.) But as Vegetivt obferves (Lib. I. de Re mi- ll 2 litari, A COMMENTARY upon Chapter litari, Cap. 8.) in omni conflict, non taw prodeft mul- XIV. titudo, qitam virtus. In alt conflicts valour doth more WW*' fa vice than multitude. Verfe 3. Ver. 3. And Ahijah the fon of Ahitub^ Icabods bro- ther ^ the fon ofPhineas."] It fecms Phineas (who was ilain with Hophni} left two Sons^ Icabod, who was born after his Death , and Ahitub who was born be- fore: And left a Son, who is here called Ahijah, and in the XXII. 9. Ahimelech 5 who left a Son called Abia- thar, XXIII. 6. The fon of Eli, the LORDS pricft in Shiloh^ Thefe laft words, the LORDS prieji inShifah, roanifeftly be- long to //$ who was the High Priefr, while the Ta- bernacle was in Shiloh. Wearing an ephod.] Or rather, the ephod : Which comprehends the Bread- plate, with Vrim and Thtttn- mim, for they were infeparable from it. Thefe Ahi~ jah, being High Prieft, now wore: For thefe words, as Ralbag obferves, belong to him. See Seldex, L. I. defucceff. ad Pontif. Cap. III. Saul being now in great Diftrefs, fent for Ahijah, to confult God for him, as there (hould beoccafion : And as appears by the i8th Verfe of this Chapter, had commanded him to bring the Ark with him from Kirjath-jearit. And the people knew not that Jonathan was gone^\ This makes Jofephw his Opinion probable, that he went a- way in the Night: Which was prudent upon another account ^ that he might not be fpied prefentty by the Philiftines. Verfe 4. Ver. 4. And betvse&tht paffage by which Jonathan fought to go over unto the Philipinesgarifon^ there was a. fljarp rock on oxe/idt, and ajharp rock, on the other.~] So that there was no way to come at the Philiftines, but by climbing up one of thefe Rocks (v. 12.) which were thought inacceffible : And therefore not fortified, the Firft Book, of S A M U E L, 149 as the other Pafiages to Midw/afh were, with fuch Chapter ftrong Guards, as Jonathan could not encounter. XIV. The name of the one was Bozoz, the name of the other >*>"V Saneh.~] Which were fuch famous Precipices, that they had Names beftowed on them: The Original of which will not be worth our Enquiry ^ but the later feems to have taken its Name, from the Thorns that grew upon it. Ver. 5. The fore- front of the one was fituate north- Verfc 5*. ward over again ft Michatafh : 'and the other fouthward over againft Gihcah."] By this we underftand how thefe two places lay : Towards which thefe Rocks pointed. Ver. 6. And Jonathan faid to the young man, that Ver te 6; bare his armour^ faying, come let us go over to the garri- fon of the unci- n^p TO e*ftyov. how if the Oracle fulfilled to ut, now is our bttjinefs, and fo (homing and falling upon the Pc- rinthians, they vanquifhed them, and left few of them remaining. Verfe IU Ver. n. And both of them difiovered thetnfelves unto the garrifon of the Philtjltnes.~\ At the bottom of the Rocks. And the Philistines faid, behold, the Hebrews come forth out of their holes^ where they had hid thefftfefoes7\ XIII. 6. They imagined it was not Courage, but Ne- ceffity, which forced them to come within their View, as they fought for Food. Ver. 12. the Firjl Bool^ of SAMUEL. Ver. 12. And the men of the garrifon anfwered Jona- Chapter thai and hif armour-bearer and f aid, come up to M and XIV. we will foow you a thing.~\ They mocked at them, think- ing they durft not attempt to climb up to them. And Jonathanfaid to his armour-bearer, come up after r/tz, for the LORD hath delivered them Into the hand of IfracIJ] Now he gives him the fame Aflurance, which he had before in his own mind. Ver. i 5. And Jonathan climbed up upon his hands and Verfe his feet, and his armour-bearer after him.~] Not in the View of the Philiftines, but by forne difficult way, which none was ever known to go : And fo perhaps they came behind them, and furprized them. And they fell before Jonathan, and hts armour bearer flew after him^] The firft onfet was made by 'Jonathan (as he led the way up the Precipice) who ruftied up- on them with fuch a Fury, that he threw them down to the ground, and then his Armour-bearer killed them. So fome underftand this: Which was a more wonderful Action than that of Horatius Cochtites (as WtforiHttt Strigelius obferves) who alone maintained a Paflage at a Bridge, againft all the Forces of the Ene- my : And caufed the Bridge to be broken down be- hind him. But that (hows, fincc natural Courage made a Man fo daring, it is not incredible that 'Jona- than made fuch an attempt by Divine Incitation. Ver. 14. The firft Daughter which Jonathan and hit Verfe armour- bearer made^ was about twenty men, withiv t as it were^ an half acre of land, which a yoke of oxen might plow."] viz. in one day. That is, faith Kimchi, in a very fmall fpace of Ground : Which de Diett will have - to be half a Furro\v in length. See him. Ver. i 5, And there was a trembling In the hoft^ in the Verfe" 15-, field, and among the people : the garrtfon, and the jpoil- ers they alfo trembled?] News being brought of this Slaughter t $i A COMMENTART Chapter Slaughter to the Hoft of the Philiflines which lay in XIV. the Field, it put them into a great Confternation : For they were afleep (it's likely) this being done ve- ry early in the Morning, as Jofc^hus thinks, Lib. VI. Cap. VII. And all the People that attended the Hoft 5 as well as the Ga*rritbn, and Spoilers who had been ravaging the Country (XIII. 17.) were very much affrighted : imagining a great Army had been at hand to fall upon them-, of which thefe two were but the Scouts. Whofe Exploits perhaps, were alfo magnified beyond the Truth. And the earth qttaked.~\ Some think there was a real Earthquake, which increafed their Fear: But it may be no more than a Metaphorical Expreflion, for the great Tumult they were in. So it was a great trtmbling.'} In the Hebrew, a trem- bling ofGod^ that is, which God fent upon them : Called by the Heathen a panicl^ Fsar^ which they thought came from their Gods 5 and made the ftouteft Men quake. So Pindar excellently exprefles it in his Nevtea IX. .6. Astt/uuvloia Qtuyovlat IIz?^ 0V. When Men areftrucl^ with divine Terrors, even the chil- dren of the Gods ("/. e. the moft Heroick Spirits,) be- take themfelves to flight. And the Army of the Phili- ftines confiding (as I obferved on XIII. 5.) of diffe- rent Nations, it made the Confufion and trembling the greater: Becaufe they either did not underftand, or fufpefted one another. Ver. 1 6. tie FrVff Boo^ of SAMUEL. i^j Ver. 1 6. And the watchmen of Saul in Gibeah of Ben- Chapter jawin looked^] For it was feated on an high Hill, which XIV. over looked the Country about it. l/V~V> And behold the Multitude melted awajJ] Were feat- Verfe 16. tered 5 fo that fewer and fewer were feen in a Com- pany together. And they went on beating down one aitother.~\ Not be- ing able in this Confufion, to diftinguiih their Friends from their Enemies. Ver. 17. Ihenfaid Said unto the people that were with Verfe 1 7 him, number now^ and fee who are gone from us : and when they were nufnbred^ behold Jonathan and hfc ar- mour-bearer were not there.~\ He eafily miffed Jonathan, I fuppofe, but could not imagine he would fall upon the PhiliftineS) without a good number of Men to affift him : Which he knew he had not. This made him call the High Prieft, to enquire of God, that he might be informed what was the matter, and what he mould do. Ver. 1 8. And Saul faid to Ahijah, bring hither the Verfe r8. 4r^ of God, for the ark of God was at that time with the children of Jfrael."] How could he bid him bring the Ark, when it was at Kirjathjearim in the Houfe o Abinadabt To this Abarbinel anfwers, that he doth not fpeak of the Ark in which the Tables of the Law were kept (for he doth not fay, bring the Ark^ of the covenant hither) but a little Coffer, wherein the Epbod was kept 5 that is, the Breaft-plate with Vrim and Thnrnmim. Thefe the Prieft brought along with him, that Saul might confult God upon occafion, as David did, I. Sam. XXX. 8. Therefore the LXX. tranflate it Tf^tmyyi TO Epo\ bring hither the Ephod. And fo Rt/iO&KJfftcbi. SeeBuxtorf. Hift. Arcae Cap. III. and our learned Dr. Spencer, de Ley & Rit. Hebr. fol. 859. But this doth feem a folid Interpretation, there X being 54 * COMMENT ART upon Chapter being but one Ark mentioned in Scripture, which is " XIV. not a l wav5 called the Ark. of the Covenant, but the ark, v^-v^-> j *f je LORD, or the ark of God, as it is called when it came into the Camp of Ifrael, and was taken by the Philistines, Chap. IV. v. 6. n, 17, 18, &c. Therefore herelfbppofe &// commanded the Ark it felf to at- tend him $ when he wanted the Advice and Affiftance of Samuel. Verfe 19. Ver. 19. And it came topafs, that while Sanl talked with the prjeft."] Defiring him to enquire of God, what was become of Jonathan, and his Armour-bearer 5 and- what was the meaning of that Tumult in the Hoft of the Philiftines. That the noife that was in the hott of the Philiftines went on, and increafed > and Saulfaid to the priefl with- draw thine hand?] He was going to take the Unm and Thummim, as the fore-named Authors underftand it, when Saul hearing the Tumult grow greater and grea- ter among the Philiftines bid him forbear : There be- ifig no need, for he concluded they were routed $ and therefore refolved without any further Deliberation to go and purfue them. Or, as others underftand it, the Prielt having ftretched forth his hand to God in Prayer for his Advice, Saul called upon him to defift: For it was plain what they had to do, without any Enquiry. Verfe 20. Ver. 20. And Saul and all the people that were with him affevtblcd, and came to the battle, and behold, every mans jword was again ft his fellow, and there was a very great difcomftHreJ} This Jofephvs. thinks fell ..out (as I noted above) becaufc their Army confided of clivers Nations, who did not know one another, and fo fell into great Confufion. Verfe li. Ver. 21. Moreover, the Hebrews that were with the Phitiftines before that tiff/e 9 which went up with them into tbz the Firjt Bool^ of S A M U E L. 1 55 the camp, from the country round about ."] As fome, it Chapter feems did 5 either out of Fear, or Compulfion, or XIV. Defign. U^VNJ Even they alfo turned to be with the Israelites, that were with Saul and Jonathan."] And helped to deftroy the Philiftines. Ver. 22. Likgwife all the men ofjfrael that had hid Verfe 22. themfelves in mount EphntifftJ] And other places men- tioned, XIII. 6. When they heard that the Philiflines fled, even they alfo followed hard after them in the battle."} Purfued them clofely. Ver. x%. So the LORDfaved Ifrael that day, and the Verfe 23. battle paffed over unto Beth-aven.'] Thefe words feem to imply, that the Fight continued till they came to this place ^ which lay Weft ward fromMichma/h (XIII. 5.) and there the Philiftines threw down their Arms 5 and fled as faft as they could towards their own Country. Ver. 24. And the men of Iff ad were diftrejfid that Verfe 24. day.'] When ihey fliould have been full of Joy and Triumph. For Saul had adjured the people faying, cur fed be the man that eateth any food, until the evening 5 that I may be avenged of my enemies : fo none of the people tafted any food,~] That they might not lofe time, nor make the leatt ftay in ;he Purfuit of their Enemies, who fled before them. The King had the fame Power that the great Sanhedrin had, who, the Jews fay, might de- vote thofe to Deftruftion, who did not obey the Charge that was given them in War. See Selden Lib. IV. de Jure Nat. & Gent. Cap. VI. But this was a very inducrtret Ad of &///, unbecoming an excellent Captain : For inttead of purfuing the P$fliftt*ei with Vigor, they fainted for want of Refrefhment, There- X 2 fore A COMMENTARY upon Chapter fore great Commanders always took care their Soldiers XIV. (hould be moderately fed, that they might not be tired U/'VVJ in aUong Conflift. So Vegetitts informs us, L. III. de Re Militarf. Cap. IX. Veteribus feculis mos fuit, parco cibo curato* milites ad certamen educere, ut citatiores fumpt* efca redderet, & longhre confliftu, non fatigarentur ine- dia : And there was the fame need of taking a little Refremment, if they could get it, when they were en- gaged in a 16ng purfuit of their Enemy. Verfe 2?. ^ er * 2 * ^ n ^ *tt they of the land came to a wood, and there was honey upon the ground^] Which dropped from the hollow Trees, or the Clefts of Rocks, where Bees made their Combs in that Country ^ and fometimes upon the very ground $ as Bochart hath (hown in his Hierozoicon, P. 2. Lib. IV. Cap. XII. where heobferves this was not peculiar to Jttdta, but ufual in other Countries. Verfe 16. Ver. 26. And when the people conte into the wood y be* hold, the honey dropped, but no man put his hand to hte mouth 5 for the people feared the oath."] Wild Honey was fo copious in thofe Countries, and flowed fo plen- tifully, that it gave occafion to that hyperbolical Speech in the Book of Job XX. 1 7. where we read of broods , or torrents of honey and bntter. Verfe 27. Vcr. 27. And Jonathan heard not when his father charged the people with the oath~\ He and his Armour- bearer being ingaged in Fight (with w horn fome others joined, v. 21.) long before Saul and his fmall Army came to join him. Wherefore he put forth the end of his rod, and dipt it In an honey-comb, and put his hand to his mouth, and his eyes were inligbtned.] That is, his Spirits and Strength, which were qwite fpent by long Abftineoce from Meat, fo that he could fcarce fee ; were reftored to him, and he was made frefh and lively to proceed in the FirSt Bo^ of S A M U E L, 157 in purfuit of the Enemy. For as Gerh. Voffit/s obferves Chapter (Lib. IV. de Orig. & progr. Idol. Cap. LXXIX.) the XIV. Eyes are wont to grow dim with long hunger : And as L/VV all Meat and Drink refreshes and enlivens^ fo Wine and Honey do it above all other more fpeedily. For their Spirits are t>oth very fubtil, and foon diffufe their Strength through the Body. It is alfo obferved by Learned Men, that Honey is an excellent Medicine for fore and weak Eyes : But that is nothing to this pur- pofe $ fuch Cures being not performed by eating of it, but by anointing the Eyes with it. Ver. 28. Then anfwered one of the people, ,] That came Verfe 28 with Saul to the purfuit. Andfaid, thy father charged the people with fin oath, faying^ curfed be the man that eateth any food to day ^ and the people were faint."] And yet forbore to take any Re- fremment, for fear of the Curfe. Ver. 2 9. Then faid Jonathan, my father hath troubled Vtfa the land $ fee I pray you, how mine eyes have been i- lightned^ becaufeltajleda little of this honey. ~] Which did not caufe fo long a flay, as to hinder the purfuit of the Enemy. Ver. 30. How much more, if haply the people had ea- Verfe ten freely this day ofthefpoiloftheir enemies, which they found: for had there not been now, a much greater Jlaugh- ter among the Philiflines .H BooJ^ of SAMUEL. \6\ denied what he had done, nor excufed it by his Ig- Chapter tiorance, nor refufed to die: Though he lookt upon XIV. it as very hard. So Jofephw represents it, gifywafc &, U^VNJ IMyxM^vw, 8cc. with a generous and great Mind, he told his Father the Truth, anddefired not to be fpared, Lib. VI. Antiq. Cap. VII. Ver*. 44. And Saul anfwered, God dofo and more alfo : Verfe 44. for thoujhaltfurely die, Jonathan."] This demon ftrates Said to have been of a ralh, and of a rigorous Temper. With whom learned Men are wont to compare Titus Manliu* 5 who caufed his Son's Head to be cut off, for fighting the Enemy, when he had a fair Advantage, contrary to order, as A. Gellius tells us, Lib. IX. Cap. 13. But in this regard Saul was to be commended, as Jofephtff alfo obferves, that he had a greater regard to his Oath , than to his Kindred and natural Affe- ction. Ver. 4^. And the people faid unto Saul., fljaUJonathanVtik 45. rf/S, who hath wrought this great falvation in Ifrael? God forbid^ as the LORD livcth there fhall not one hair of hif head faU to the ground j for he hath wrought with God t/jff day. So the people refined Jon^than^ that he died t?ot.~] They did not refcue him by force and violence, but by their Petition to S*///, and the reafon they gave for it, Jofepbttf faith, that by their prayers and vows to God t they delivered him: Who perhaps, fignified by the Prieft, that he approved the Peoples defire. They were too forward indeed to fwear directly againft Satth Oath: But of the two, his being the rnofl: ra(h 5 God was plea fed to annul it, and abfolve him from it. Thus Jofephw understands it, They refined hint from the anger of his father^ ^ wXfx-S -vJsr^ iS ttetv&pu m&vra.i TCA 0fe<, w$ *r avTtv ctTTcA'Jjrxj T& a,/uut^T7!fjut.7o<; t and made thcJr prayer to God for the young ;;/#, that he would ioofe him 'from his Jin. Y How A COMMENTARY upm Chapter How that Phrafe not an hair of hit head, &c. was XIV. ufed appears from 2. Saw. XIV. 1 1. i Kings I. 51. L/"V"NJ Ver. 46. Then Saul went up from -following the Phili- ftines, and the Philiftines went to their own conntry7\ He purfued them no further, but let them go quietly to their own homes. Verfe 47. Ver. 47. And Saul took, the kingdom over Ifrael.~] Ru- led with greater Authority over his people, after this Vi&ory : For the Pbttiftines had inflaved them, (as I obferved XIII. 2.) But by this Deliverance they were freed from their Yoke, and Saul recovered his King- dom. And fought againft all his enemies on every fide.~] He did not invade them (as may be gathered from the next Verfe) but repelled them, and kept them within their own Limits. Againft. Moab^ and againft the children of Atnmon, and against Edont, and againft the kings ofZobah, and againft the Philiftin&s.~\ Thefe were the principal Ene- mies wherewith they were incompafled. And by the kings of Zobak are meant thofe that ruled in that part of Syria^ which is called Aram Zobah $ which lay to- wards Euphrates :. Having that River for its Eaftern* Bounds, and Damafius and the Land of Canaan for its Weftern. For it appears to be near to the Ifraelttes, by the frequent Wars which David and Solomon had with the Kings of this Country, 2 Sam. VIII. 3. X. 6. a Chron. VII. 3. and the Aid which the Syrians of Da- mafcuf fent them. 2 Sam. VIII. 5. and their flying thi- ther when they were routed, i. Kings XI. 24. And the Cities which Solomon built in the Wildernefs, I, Kings IX. 17, 1 8. are faid to be in HatMath-Zobah. a Chron. VIII. 34. which demoiiftrates it was upon the Confines tie Fir& Bookof SAMUEL And ivhctherfoever he turned himfelf, he vexed them."] Chapter He got the better of them. And in his days the Reu~ XIV. benites alfo made War with the Hagerens, and poflef- IXV\J fed their land, till the time of the Captivity, i Chron. V. 10, 18, 19, 20. Ver. 48. And he gathered an hotf and f mote AmalekJ\ Verfe 48* Which War is at large defcribed in the next Chapter. And delivered Ifrael out of the hand of them that foil- ed them."} The fix foremcntioned Nations. Ver. 49. And the fins of Saul were Jonathan^ and Verfe 49. IJhui^ and Melchtfjua, &."] Thcfe were only fit to ac- company him in his Wars, and upon that account are only mentioned here, and XXXI. 2. though he ht4 of S A M U E L. And would not utterly destroy them.'] As they had Chapter been commanded by God 3 but took them as a prey un- XV. to themfelves. t^VNJ But every thing that was vile and rcfafe, that destroyed they utterly.'] All that was not worth the keeping. Which is a wonderful inftance of the Bafenefs of hu- mane Nature 5 when governed by Covetoufnefs, or any fuch like Affection. Ver. 10. Then came the word of the LORD unto *- Verfe 1C. muel faying^] Immediately before Saul returned from his Expedition. v er. II. It repcnteth me that I have fet up Saul to be Verfe ll* kivg''] Whom he refolved now to throw down from his Throne. See ^.29. For Repentance in God, im- ports only the will of a Change, and not of every Change, but of the Divine Sentence pronounced,which the Scripture calls Repentance. So Procopiw Gaz/v, Viitentia Dei, eft Difpenfationfr ipjittf mtttatJo, God's Repentance is the Change of his own Difpenfation. for he if turned back, from following #**> ~] As Idolaters XV. were to lofe their Lives ; fo he and his Pofterity loftC^N^^J the Kingdom. And it is obfervable, that he was at laft flain, by the hand of an Amaletyte^ I.Sam, i. 8. Ver. 24. And Saul faid unto Samuel, I have finmd^ Verfe 24. for I have tranfgrejjed the commandment of the LORD, and thy word : becaufe I feared the people, and obeyed, their voice?] It is not certain whether he led the People into this Sin, or they led him. I look upon this only as an Excufe (he having no reafon to fear the People, who were all at his Command) and that he was not yet throughly fenfible of his Guilt. Ver. 25. tfow therefore I pray thee, pardon, my pn7\ Verfe 25. By deprecating God's Difpleafure. And, turn again with me.~] To Gilgal 5 from whence he came forth to meet Samuel. That I may worfl)ip the LORDJ] And by Samuel's Prayers obtain a Pardon. Ver. 26. And Samuel faid unto Saul, I will not return Verfe ^6. with thce ^ for thou haft rejected the word of the LORD, and the LORD hath rejefted thee from being kjng over Ifrael.~] The Prophet lookt upon God's Sentence as peremptory 5 and therefore peremptorily denied his Requefh Ver. 27. And of Samuel turned about to go away, he Verfe 17. laid hold upon the skirt of his mantled] It was a four fquare Garment covering the Bread and the Back } knit at the Shoulders, but open on the fides, as Jo. Braunittf hath (hown, Lib. 2. de Veftitu Sacerd.Hebr. Cap. V. N.VUI. On this Saul laid hold, that he might ftop Samuel from going away. And it rent.'] A fign the motion of Samuel was vio- lent ^ he being full of Indignation againft Saul. 1 2 Ver.zS. A COMMENT A Rr upon Ver. 28. And Samuel faid> the LORD hath rent the kingdom of Ifrael front thee thif day^ and hath given 'it to a neighbour of 'thine , that is letter than thou^] That eafual rent, he took to be an apt Reprefentation of his Deftiny. Yerfe 29. Ver. 29. And alfi the ftrength of Jfrael~] The word we trantlate ftrength imports viftory (as is obferved in the Margin) and therefore thefe words fhould be tran- (lated $ He that gives viftory, and difpofes Kingdoms, or the triumphant King oflfraeL Will not lie, nor repent: fir he if not a man, that he fhould repent."] Sometimes, God is faid to repent of the evil, i. e. to alter his Intentions of infli&ing Punifh- ment. But in this cafe there was no room for it, be- caufe of the Oath of God, that An/ale^faould be cut off. This made Saul's fin unpardonable ^ it being of the like Nature (to ufe the words of Dr. Jackson) as if a Judge or inferiour Magiftrate, being intrufted to do Juftice in a matter, unto which his Soveraign Lord had peremptorily and determinately fworn, (hould up- on a Bribe, or other finifter refpe&, negleft his Duty, and (as much as in him lay) make his Matter fore- fvvorn. For an inferiour Judge to do this, deferves more bodily Deaths than one. And therefore though God did repent that he had made Saul King (for he had the Kingdom only by mere Promife, not by aPro- rnife confirmed by an Oath) yet he would not repent his Depofition, norreverfe the Sentence againft him 5 becaufe by his prepofterous Indulgence unto Awakl^ (God's fworn Enemy) he di'd by this Fact incur the Sentence of Depofition by Oath. Verfe 30, Ver. 30. And he faid I have finned.] Now he makes a down-right Acknowledgment of his Guilt 3 without any. Alleviations of it, from the Fear he was in of the People, or any other thing, */, 24, L st~ ? the Firjl BooJ^ of SAMUEL. 175 Ytt honour me I fray thee before r/ty people, and before Chapter lfrad.~] He fubmitted to the Sentence 3 and only de- XV. fired while he was King he might not lofe his Honour o^-v^ with thofe that waited on him, and with the reft of Verfe 35* his Subje#s. And turn again with me^ that I may worfhip the LORD thy God.'] He fpeaks as if he thought, that unlefs it were for Samuel's fake he was afraid God would not regard him. Ver. 31. And Samuel turned again with Saul."] He Verfe 31. faid before he would not, v. 26. But upon his Impor- tunity (and ordered perhaps by God) he altered his Mind. For he fpake before only his prefent Thoughts, which upon further reafon he might change. And Saul worfiipped the LORD."} In the Company of Samuel ^ that the People might not defpife his Au- thority, while he held it. Ver. 32. Then faid Samuel, bring ye hither unto me^ Verfe 32,.. Agag the king of the Amalekites^] This he fpake to the People, in the Prefence of Sanl-, that he might fee what he ought to have done himfelf. And Agag came unto him delicately!} Or, walking in State ^ for though he was at the point of Death, faith Kimchi, he could not forbear to come to Samuel in an haughty manner : But this word feerns to relate to Softnefs, rather than Pride $ and fignify that he came to him with a foft pace, treading gingerly fas we fpeak) after a nice and delicate manner. And Agag faid) furefy the bitterncfs of death jf paft.~] Being f pared by Saul and his Soldiers, he feared no hurt from a Prophet. Ver. 33. And Samuel faid, as thy faord hath made Verfe 22. women childlefs t fo JhaU thy mother be childleft among &>&men.~] This (hows he. had beena bloody Tyrant^ and was now cut off, not merely for the Sins of his Ance i 74 A COMMENT ART upon Chapter ftors four hundred years ago 5 but for his own merci- XV. lefs Cruelty. L/WJ And Samuel hewed Agag to pieces. ~\ He commanded it to be done by the publick Executioner of Juftice : Or perhaps did it himfelf. See VIII. Judg. 20. This doth not prove that Samuel continued a Judge after Saul was anointed : But he was authorized to do this, by a fpecial Commiffion from God. Before the LORD m Gilgal.'] For here they had been praying, and offering Sacrifice: And God was prefent in all the great Afiemblies of his People. See XX. Judges i . Verfe 34. Ver. 34. Then Samuel went to Ramah.'] Where he commonly lived, VII. ult. And Saul went up to his houfe m Gibeah of Saul.~] Which was the place of his Birth, and conftant abode, X. 2 6. XIV. 2. Verfe 35. Ver. 35. And Samuel came no more to fee Saul, until the day of his death."] He was wont, it is likely, to make him frequent Vifits : But now he forfook him, as a Man abandoned by God. Neverthelefs Samuel mourned for Saul.~] Yet he had ftill fo much Love to him, or to his Country $ as to lament the fad Condition into which he was fall'n. And the LORD repented that he had made Saul king over I/rael."] InTeftimony whereof he utterly caft him off ^ and all Samuel's Tears could not procure a Rever- fal of the Sentence pronounced againft him. CHAP. the Fir8 Eoo\ of S A M U E L. 175 V-/-VNJ Verfe !. A ND the LORD faid unto Samuel, howtongV&fe i- _Z~"Y . no/// thou mourn for Saul $ feeing I have reje&ed him from being king over Ifrael /] Since God had told him fo plainly, and pofitively, that the Sen- tence again ft him was irreverfible, it was in vain to mourn and to pray (as fome think he did) for his Reftitution to God's Favour. Fill thy horn with oyl, and go to Jeffe the Bethlemhe : for 1 have provided me a king among hfcjons.~] It might increafe his Sorrow, perhaps, to think that if Saul fhould die fuddenly, there was none yet appointed by God to fucceed him. Which might be one reafon why now God declared his Pleafure about that matter. Ver. 2. And Samuel Jaid, how can I go?] That is; Verfe a.:-, with fafety. If Saul hear it he will kill me.'] For he was inraged at the Sentence patted upon him , though at that pre- fent he feemed to fubmit unto it. And the LORD faid, take an heifer with thee, and fay come to facrifice unto the LORD.~] Which he, be- ing a Prophet, might do any where : All the Ritual Laws being fubjecl: to the Prophets. Ver. 3. And call Jejfi trthefacrifice.~\ To an Eucha- Verfe g. :: rifticai Feaft upon the Sacrifice : Unto Which they might invite their Neighbours and Friends. And Iwittfliew what thou ftalt do, and thon (halt a- noint him, whom I will name unto thee.~] God promifes to direct him fo to manage the Bufinefr, that he fhouid come A CO MMENTARY nfon Chapter come into no danger. From whence it may be gather- XVI. ed, that it was not the holy Oyl wherewith he anoin- C/'V'VJ ted him, for that was kept in the Sanctuary .- Unto which place he could not have gone to fetch it, but it would have been known, and raifed Sufpicions of what he was going to do. See Fort. Scacchus in his Myrol- beciun, Lib. III. Cap. XLVI. Verfe 4. Ver. 4. And Samuel did that which the LORDfpake."] Took an Horn of OyJ, and an Heifer. And came to Bethlehem, and the elders of the town trembled at his conng7\ They went out, I fnppofe to meet him, but trembled when they faw him. Andfaid^ come ft thou peace ably."} They were afraid that he came to reprove them for fome fin that was in their City, or that he fled to them for Security againft S.*/'s Anger 5 which might bring them into danger. Vcr. 5. And he faid, peaceably : I am come tofacri- fce unto the LORD."] That was one Intention of his coming $ and though there was another (to anoint David) he was not bound to declare it : For where there are two ends of any Action, one may without any Injury to Truth, declare the one, and conceal the other. As Mofes did, when he told Pharaoh they muft go and facrifice to God in the Wildernefs 5 but fup- prefTed their Intention to march to the Land of C*- naan. Sanflify yourfelves^ and come with me to the facrifice, ,] See upon XIX. Exod. 10. And hefanftified Jejfe and his fons, and called them to thefacrifce.'] It is likely Jejje might be an Elder ; but if he were, his Sons were not : But he gave them a particular Invitation, and took care they mould come prepared. Samuel was not a Prieft, but being a Pro- phet he had Authority from Cod, in extraordinary cafe, F/Vff Book of S A M U E L. 177 y v / / / cafe, to perform the Office of a Prieft, in offering Sa- Chapter crifice. XVI. Ver. 6. ^W it came to pafs^ when they were cowe.~] After the Sacrifice was over, while they were making ready the Feaft, that was to follow upon it : Samuel took Jsffe privately into a Room, and there it is Jike- ly acquainted him with his Commiffion : Whereupon he called for his eldeft Son to come to him. That he looked on Eliab^ and faid, fnrely the anointed of the LORD is before me. ~] Beholding a goodly Per- fon, handfome and tall (as appears by the following Verfe) he concluded within himfelf, that diis was the Per fon God defigned for his anointed. Ver. 7. And the LORD f aid unto Samuel.'} By a fe- Verfe 7. cret, inward Suggeftion. Look, not on his countenance, nor on tie height of hif ftature $ becaitfe I have refufed him* For the LORD feeth not of man feeth 5 for man looketh on the outward appearance, but the LORD lookfth en the heart.~] All have not a noble Spirit, who have a noble Afped 5 as appeared by Saul. Which fhould have made Samuel not conclude fo haftily, from a goodly Appearance. Ver. 8. Then Jejje called Abinadab, and made him Verfe 8. paft before Samuel?] That he mieht have a full view r t or him. And hefaid, neither hath the LORD chofen thisl} God fuggefted to him, as he did concerning the former, that he did not approve him. Ver. 9. Then Jejje made Shammah to pafs by 5 and he Verfe 9. faid, neither, hath the LORD chofen this."] He is cal- led Shimeah, 2 Sam. XIII. 3. and Shimmah^ I Chron. II. 13. Ver. 10. Again Jeffe made feven of his fons to pafs be- Verfe 10. fore Samuel."} Not all at once 5 but feven in all, one after another in order ^ David being the eighth. A a And A COMMENT ART upon And Samuel faid unto Jeffe, the LORD hath not chofen thefe."] Thefe words (how that he had acquainted Jejje with his Bufinefs : But thefe four of his Sons, among whom he was to anoint one to be Ring, were no more qualified for it, than the three firft : For he had eight Sons in all, XVII. 12. Yerfe n. Ver. n. And Samuel faid unto Jeffe, are here alt tky children? and he faid^ there ren/aineth yet the jonngeft$ and behold he fyeeps the Sheep.'] And fo was not at home.. The moft Excellent Commanders were anciently taken from the Plough, or from feeding Sheep, as P///ob- ferves, Lib. XVIII. Natural Eiflor. Cap. V. Fortifflmi viri, & milites ftrenuijfimi ex agricolis gignuntnr. And fo Vegetittf^ Lib. I. Cap. 3. de re Military difcufles this point, whether the beft Soldiers come out of the City or the Country : And refolves, aptiorem armis rufticam pleba^ &c. that the Country People are moft fit for Arms -j who live in the open Air, and are bred up to labour, and indure heat, and negleft the (hade : Being unacquainted with Baths, ignorant of Delights, of a fimple Mind, contented with a little^ having their Bo- dies hardned to the enduring all Labour^ who are ufed by ( their Country Life to carry Burdens, dig Trenches, and fuch like Labour. And therefore he concludes, that the ftrength of an Army is to be fup- plied out of the Field : For fo it is, that the lefs men art acquainted with the delights of ///, the lefs they fear death. Mofes was thus bred a long time in the Ser- v;ce of Jethro : And Saul lookt after his Fathers Cattle. And Samuel faid unto Jejje\ fend and fetch him : for we will not ft down till he come hither."] By this it ap- pears, all this was tranfafted between the Sacrifice 3 and the dreffing of the Meat for a Feaft upon it. Ver. ii, ',. the F/rff Book ofSh M U E L. v * * * Ver. 12. And hefent and brought him in : now he was Chapter ruddy 1} His Hair was red, which in ancient times was XVI. accounted beautiful, as Bochartits obferves from this l/"V^SJ place. With which agree the words of Fefttts, who Verfe 12. having faid that Rutiliu* fignifies red, adds, CUJHS co- lorfc ftudhfa etiam antique mulieres erant. Of which Colour Women alfo were ftudious in ancient times. See Hierozoicon, P. I. Lib. II. Cap. XXXIV. But it muft be confetfed, that the Hebrew Word Admoni doth not fignify only red, but alfo bright and fhining $ as Bocharttts himfelf acknowledges thofe Words, IV. La- ment. 7. are to be underftood, where he faith of the Nazarites, Ademu azem Mtypinim, they were more fhining in Body than Pearls. And I think thefe words are fo to be interpreted concerning David, that he had a clear Complexion 3 or, was very fair (as we fpeak) and lovely. And withal of a beautiful countenance."] Or, had beati-i tifnl eyes, as the words are in the Hebrew, cults fye- ciofi & liber alibus, as Conradm Pellicanuf here gloffes. And goodly to look.to."] Of a pleafant Afpeft $ full of Sweetnefs and Clemency, as the fame Author under- ftands it. All this is faid to fignify, that he,, was a goodly Perfon, and had Greatnefs in his Counte- nance. And the LORD faid, arife, anoint him, for this is he."] The jews obferve upon thefe words, that it Was ne* cefTafy to anoint the firft of a Family, that was,advari- ced to the Kingdom ^ but it was not n^cetfary to' anoint his Children that fucceeded him :. Unlefs upoti occafion of a difpute, by a contrary Faction. See Sel- den de Succejf, in Pontificat. Lib. II. Cap. IX. Ver. 13. Then Samuel took^the hornof oyl, and anoint' ed him."] He did not hereby inveft him actually with the Kingly Power : But this anointing was only a De* A a 2 fignation i8o A COMMENT ART upon Chapter fig^ation of him to fucceed Saul after his Death. So XVI. Drfv/*/ always underftood it $ looking upon Saul, as the LORD'S anointed, as long as he lived 3 that is, as the Ring of Ifrael. See IX. Judges 8. In the tttidft of his brethren^] , It had better have been tranilated, from the midft of hit brethren, that is, he fingled him out from the reft, and privately anointed him. For it is manifeft, by what is faid before, that Samuel was afraid to have it known, and therefore did not anoint him publickly in the mid ft of his Bre- thren. And by Eliab's Treatment of David after this (XVII. 28.) it plainly enough appears, he did not know him to be the King eleft of Cod's People. The Jewsiii&fiferO/tfm Rabba (Cap. XIII.) fayD*- vid was Twenty Nine Years old, when he was anoint- ed : Which certainly is falfe, if it be underftood of this fir ft 1 Un&ion by Samuel (whereby God elected him, as in the two following Judah and 7/rrfe/received him for their King) for after 6Ws Death he reigned forty Years old, and lived till he vtisfeventy. So that he was thirty Years old when he began to reign r Part of which time he fpent in the Service of Saul 5 and after that was forely perfecuted by him. How long that Perfcution lafted is uncertain : But it con- tinued fo long, thac it makes the Opinion of Abarbinel probable, that David could not be above twenty Year old, if fo much, when Samuel anointed him* And the fpirit of the LORD came upon D \avid front that day forv>arA7\ A Spirit of Prudence to behave himfelf wifely upon- all occafions^ with a Spirit of Courage, fo that he durft grapple with a Lion and a Bear: And the Spirit of Prophecy, in which he was very eminent afterwards. In fhort, a Spirit fit for a Awl the Fhft Boo\ of S A M U E L. 1 81 And Samuel went #/>, and went to Rama.h^j Ha VHJg Chapter no further Commitfion from Cod at Bethlehem. XVI. Ver. 14. But thefpirit of the LORD departed from vx*\^v- Saul.~\ Which came upon him, when he was firft "erfe 14. made King, and continued with him till this rime, X. ii. XI. 6. yet he did not lofe his Courage, but his Prudence and Skill in Government. And an evilfpirit from the LORD troubled hiw.~] He grew melancholly, timerous, and fufpidous: So that he ftarted where there was no danger, as the Hebrew Word feems to import , and thereby became very unfit for Bufinefs, being fometimes furious and diffracted 5. always full of Anxiety and Solicitude of Mind : Sigh- ing and trembling like a Man in the dark, as Abarbi- nd explains it. For his Blood and Spirits were thick, and heavy j having loft their ufual Purity and Splen- dor. Ver. 15. And Sauls fervants faid unto him+ be-holdV&fa 15. an evil fpirit from God troubkth thee.~] His Courtiers could not but obferve a ftrange Difturbance in him : Which they lookt upon as fo unufual, that they af- cribe it to the hand of God. Ver. 1 6. Let our lord now command thy fervants that Verfe are before thee, to feet^out a man, who if a cunning flay- er upo n the harp. ~] Aninftrument always highly efteem* ed s> as thofe were who could play well upon it. It is called Cinnor in the Hebrew, . from whence no doubt the Greek Kiwu&f, is derived. And it fljall come to pafs, that when the evil fpirit from God if upon thee.~] When a melancholy Fit ed him. That he flj all flay with his hand, and thoufoalt ie w It being a bodily Difeafe, they hoped by this means he might receive fome Relief: And perhaps they had feen fome Experiment made of it, upon Men in the A COMMENTARY Chapter like Condition : For mufick wonderfully alters the XVI. Spirits, and confequently the Blood : And hath a pe- L/'WJ culiar Vertue in it to cheer and delight thofe that are fad, and compofe thofe that are furious, as 6Wfome- times was. Verfe 17. Ver. 1 7" And Saul faid unto hisfervants, provide me now one that can play well, and bring him to me.~] For none durft deny his Attendance on him, as Samuel had defcribed t the manner of the Kingdom, VIII. IT, 12, 8cc. 'Verfe l8 Ver. 18. Thenanfweredoneofthefervantsandfaid, behold I havefeen the fon ofjejje the Bethlemite, that is cunning in playing, and a mighty valiant man, and a man of war y and prudent in matters, and a comely perfon^ It is likely this was fome Friend or Acquaintance of Da- vid's, who had a mind to bring him to Court : And therefore reckons up all his good Qualities, as well as his Skill in Mufick 5 together with his Succefs in all Affairs. Which though he managed with great Pru- dence, yet he could not have been fo conftantly pro- fperous, if God had not blefled him. Verfe 19. Ver. 19. Wherefore Saul fent mejjengers unto Jejje^ faying, fend me David thy fon, which a with the fteep.\ This MerTage, it is likely, might poffefs Jeffe with fome Fear, that the Secret was difcovered. Verfe 10. Ver. 10. And Jeffe tool^an aft laden with bread and a bottle of wine, and a k}d, and fent them by David his fon^ unto Saul.~\ But by this prefent he hoped to in- gratiate his Son in his Princely Favour. The word laden is not in the Hebrew, but only an'afs of bread. Which is a Phrafe ufed in other Authors, as Eochartus hath obferved out of Athentts : Who mentions this Phrafe in Softbiuf^ aglw T&ft &$ t&vSyXtvtx, three great affes ofloaves y Hieroz. P. I. Lib, II. Cap. XXXIV. . iff *wl * 3 /'.< -'^ 'i ;* Ver. 21, the Firft Bool^ */ S A M U E L, 183 Ver. 21. And David came to Saul, and flood before Chapter Miniftred unto him among the reft of his Ser- XVI. vants. vx-v*^ And he loved him greatly , and he made him hrf ar- mour-bearer.'] Which was an honourable Prefer- ment. Ver. 22. And Saul fent to Jeffe, faying, hi Davrd Verfe 21* I pray thee ft and before me: for he hath found favour in my fight. ~] This was an extraordinary Token of his Kindnefs 5 that he would not keep his Son to wait up- on him, without his Confenr. Ver. 23. And it came to pafs^ when the evil fpirit from Verfe 23. the LORD was upon Saul, that Davtd tool^ an harp and played with his hand.~] Jofephvt feems to have thought; that he alfo fung Hymns and Pfalms to the Harp ; for his words are Lib. VI. Antiq. Cap. IX. hiywrz T& ujuivix, it, 4a'M6i> b ry ruwj%& t &c. But the illuftrious Spanheim (hows that the word ^\ujg is often ufed for the found of the Harp. So the Scholiafl upon Arifto- phanes his Aves *\a.\[ju>$ Kvejioes 6 T$ Ktd$. See his Obfervations on CaUjmAclw his Hymn in ApoH'mem, v. 12. And fo Nero truly faid (which Tacitta men- tions in his Annal*, L. XIV. Cap. 14.) Antiqtti Dnces clthara cecinernnt. Trre ancient great Commanders fung to the Harp. So Cornelius Nepos reports of Ep/- manondvs that he was an excellent Mufician. And Saul was refrefoed, and was n>ell.~] All ; Authors-,;- are full of the Power of Mufick 5 both to ftir tip Pafli- ons, and to allay them ^ according to the feveral kinds of it. Athettaus (Lib. XIV.) praifes it for the Vertue that is in it, r m M^M wwi^&ny iym Svjuu&tfts % m$ yv&jjLcts SI&PQ^JC, ^eTaTr^.weij', to regulate Mens man- ners, and to, allay and ibften thofe that are furious, and difturbed in their Minds. Such Songs Aritfotlc :alls fJtA\y\ ^^a^l^yPfirgattve Sottgs ; apt to cleanfe the 184 A COMMENTARY Chapter the Mind from turbid Motions L.VIII. Polit. SeeGer/j. XVI. Vojfiits concerning this in his Book de Art z bits Populari- lus, Cap. I II. S'eft. 13. where he (hows how Difeafesof the Body have been cured by Mufick, as well as of the Mind: And Ser. 45, 46. he (hows the Power of it over Brute Creatures. Bochartus alfo enumerates ma- ny famous Artifts among the Ancients, befides Orphe- r, and Aniphion (whole Hiftory is dreffed up fabu- louOy) that are celebrated, not by Poets, but by good Hlftorians for their wonderful Skill in moving Mens Paftionsby Mufick, Bierowcon, P.I. L. II. Cap. XL1V. p. 461, 8cc. And long before thefe, the great Erafaw h-ath obferved the force of Mufick in curing Drfeafes, and quite altering the Paffions of Mens Minds, in his Preface to ArnobJut upon the Pfal#/s. Which may be found among his Epifaes, Lib. XXV1IL p. 1655*. And the evil fpirit departed from him7\ For a time : There being lucid Intervals in fuch Diftempers as his was 5 which frequently returned again- Chapter J^J^j CHAP. XVII. Vcrfe i Verfe I . A ND the Philiftines gathered their armies _Z~\ together unto battled] In what Year of SauFs Reign this was, we are not told : But Jofephw thinks it was not long after the things related in the foregoing Chapter. For fo his words are, X^FO^ 3 5&gv v 7ro?hoi$ t not many years after, Sec. For the Phi- liftines having received a great Defeat (Chap. XIV.) refolved to be revenged, and thought they had a fair Opportunity, when .they heard that Saul was di- flraded. And the F/rff BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 185 And were gathered together at Schocoh which e/<7#ge^ Chapter to Jiidah, and pitched between Schocoh and A'Ltkah and XVII. Ephes'DawwJw.~] See XV. Jofi. 35. By this it appears U/'"WJ that the Vhiliftines invaded the Country of the Ifra- elites^ and pofieffed themfelves of feme parts of it. That place here called Ephes-Dammim, by taking a- way the Letter Alepb is called Pas-Damwzw, i Chron. XI. 13. Ven 2. And Sanl and the men of Ifracl were gathered Verfe 2. together^ and pitched by the valley of Elah."] A place I fuppofe in the fame Tribe, for their Armies were not far one from the other. Andfet the battle in array again ff the Philiftines.~\ As ready, and defirous to fight them. Ver. 3. And the Philiftirres flood on a mountain onthcVeik 3. one fide> and the Israelites on a mountain on the other fide: and there was a valley between them."] After they had faced one another fome time, and neither fide thought fit to engage, and begin to fight: They drew up their Armies upon two oppofite Mountains 3 which were parted by a Valley. Ver. 4. And there went out a champion out of the cawp Verfe 4. of the Philistines , named Goliath ofGathJ] 'For to this City the Anakims fled when Jofiua rooted them out of the Land of Canaan, XL Jofh. 22, 23. And here they propagated a Race of Giants 5 that is, People of great Stature and Strength. Whofe heighth was fx cubits and a fpan^\ A great number of Authors write of fuch Men of vaft Stature in ancient times. See Magitts de Gigantibttf, and afp. Schottw : But efpecially Hermannus Conringiw, in his Book de Antiquoftatu Holmfladii, and in another Book, de Htbitit Corporum Germanorum 5 where he (hows the ancient Germans were of a vaft Size as C when he made his Challenge for the greater State fake $ but, when he fought, I fbppofe was ufed by himfelf. Verfe & Ver. 8, And. he Stood, and cried unto the armies of If- raet.~] Ttay were divided, itfeems, into feveral Bo- dies, called here Armies : And they could hear one another the FirSt Book ^/SAMUEL. 1 87 another from the Mountains on which they were in- Chapter camped $ and Goliath came down into the Valley, and XVII. there challenged any Body to come and fight with him, in the fight of both Armies. Why are yon come out to fet your battle in array ] He charges them with Preemption, in offering to make War with the Philistines, who were fomuch fuperiour to them. Am not I a, Philistine, and you firvants of Saul ?~] Who doubted of this that he was a Philiftine, and they Saul's Subjects? The meaning therefore is, as Abarbinel explains it, that he was one of the Lords of the Philiftines, a chief Ruler in Gath, fubjeft to none 5 and yet would condefcend to fight with any of Saul's Servants : Who, in comparifon with him, he lookt upon as no better than Slaves. ThzTargum will have it, that he brags of his great Deeds : Particularly that he had killed Hophni and Phhteas with his own hand, and taken the Ark of God Captive 5 and therefore wonders at their Preemption that they fhould come to fight with thofe, who had gained fuch Victories over ttem. Which is not likely, for they had fince that, been beaten twice by the Ifraelites. Chttfe you a manforyou, and let him come down to me.~] He propounds the deciding of their Quarrel by a fingle Combat : Which feems to have been done out of a Bravado, rather than from any Examples in thofe an- cient times, of ending Quarrels in this manner: For though it looks Jike a charitable defign to prevent much Blood-med $ yet no Nation fure was willing to venture its whole well being upon one fingle Man's good fuccefs. We read indeed, as I obferved upon XIV. 10. of two or three fingle Combats, before the Armies of two Nations ingaged, but they were not in- tended to be decifive of the Quarrel between them. B b 2 This i38 A COMMENT ART upon Chapter This therefore was, as I faid before, an high rant of XVI T. Goliath, proceeding from the high Opinion he had of **s*)S**s his matchlefs Strength : Which made him brag, as if he was the fnpport'of the whole Nation: Which muft ftand or fall together with him. Verfe 9. Ver. 9. If ye be able to fight with meandkjB me, theft will we be your fervants 5 but if I prevail again ft hint, and kill him, thenfhallyebeotirfervants, andferve #/.] Thefe Conditions were never accepted, though Saul fought for a Man to fight : But quite contrary, they were fo far from being agreed on by either fide, that the Philittines did not yield themfelves Slaves to the Ifraelites upon the Death of Goliath 5 but fled to their own Country, and there defended themfelves againft them, and fought many Battles with them. Verfe 10. Ver. 1C. And the Philifiine faid, I defie the armies of Jfrael thtf day 5 give me a. wan, that we may fight toge- tfar.'] He exprefles the utmoft Contempt of their whole Army : In which, he fignifies, there was not a Man that durft look him in the Face. Verfe ru Ver. n. When Saul and all Ifrael heard thefe words of the Philiftine^ they were difmayed and greatly afraid?] For though Saul had not quite loft his Courage, but gathered an Army to fight the Philiftines $ yet it was not fo undaunted as it had been before the Spirit of God forfookhim: And the Peoples Spirits (ink, when their Leaders flag and are difmayed. Verfe 12; Ver. 12. Now Davzd was thefon of the Ephrathite of Bethlehem of Judah^ whofe name wctsjeffe."] He being chofen by God to combat with Goliath, the Divine Writer gives an account who he was, and what Rela- tions he bad. He had eight fonsl} In the Book of the Chronicles (i II. 1 2, 14, 15.) there are but fevett mentioned: One the Firjl BooT^ of S A M U E L One being deact without Children, as R. Solomon Chapter thinks : Or being only an adopted Son. X V[\. And the man teas accounted an old. mnn in the days of Saul.'] And therefore excufed from going to the War. Ver. 13. And the three eldett fonswtnl and followed Verfe Saul to the battle?, and the names of his three fons that went to the war, were Eliab the firft-born t Sec.] Thefe, I fuppofe, were Men of the greateft Experience, and Strength . And therefore fitted for the Service. Ver. 14. And David was they oungeft^ and the three Verfe eldeft followed Saul.'] David being young, was not put to the Hard (hips of War : But the eldeft only un- dertook to ferve their Prince and their Country in this time of common danger. Ver. 15. But David went and returned from Saul to Verfe 15. feed his fathers Jheep at Bethlehem.~] In the beginning of this War, as Jofephuf thinks, Saul fent David home to his Father, a^xa/A**, aW TB% r&a foft, 8cc. con- tenting himfelf with three of his Sons, who came to his Affiftance, with the hazard of their Lives. Ver. 1 6. And the Philiftine drew near morning and Verfe i& evening^ and prefented hi mfelf forty days. ~\ This is an Argument the Philiftines could not force the Camp of the Ifraelites : Otherwife they would not have fpent fo much time in this Bravado. Unlefs we fuppofe as A- barbinel doth, that all this time, more Forces were marching to this place, as their general Rendevouz, both from the Country of the Philiftines, and from the Land oflfrael; For fuch great Armies could not fud- denly be got together. Or fome wife Men on both fides were treating all this time, to fee if they could bring Matters to an Accommodation. It -is a mere fancy of R. Johanan, in the Gemara of the Mifna^ Title that Goliath drew near morning and evening, that h* A COMMENTARY upon Chapter he might difturb the Israelites at their Morning and XVII. Evening Prayers, and hinder them from reciting them. C^WI Ver. 17. And JeJJefaid unto "David hisfon, take now Verfe 17 fir thy brethren , an Ephah of this parched corn^ and thefe ten loaves^ and run to thy brethren."] For he did not know but Provifion might be fcarcc with them 5 cr, as (bme will have it, he was informed they were under fome Hardftiip: And deiired to know how they did. But having other Sons at home with him, it was by a Divine Direction that he fent David from the Sheep, upon this Errand. Vcrfe 18. Ver. 18. And carry thefe ten chcefcs unto the captam of their thoufand^] Whofe favour might be very fervice- able to them. And look^ how thy brethren fare, and take their pledge."] Some think that they went to War, in thofe days, at their own Charge, and were not paid by the Ring, Provifion therefore beginning to fail, Jeffes Sons had fent to him for a Supply, and by a certain Token. Which their Father bids David take with him, to know if it were theirs. So fome expound the Word pledge. But others think that if they had borrowed Money, or pawned any thing for it, he ordered Da- vid to redeem it. Or that he fhould bring fomething from them, that might certify him of their Health. O- thers tranflate the word not p ledge, but bu/inefs : And take the Senfe to be , bring me word what they do, how they behave themfelves , what company they keep, and whom they aflbciate themfelves withal. . Ver. 19. And Saul, and they, and all the men of If- rael were in the valley of Elah, fighting with the Phzli- (lines.~] They were now drawn up in batalia (as we fpeak) ready to engage : Not in the Valley, but hard by it, on the fide of the Mountain, where they faced the Philiftines, and (bowed themfelves refolved to the FiVff 004 ^/SAMUEL, i p i to fight, if they came down from the other Mourn- Chapter tain. XVIT. Ver. 20. And David rofe up early In the morning, and L^W* left the foeep with a keeper, and took^ and went as Jejje Verfe 10" had commanded him : and he came to the trench, as the ho ft was going forth to the fight, and floated for the bat' tle.~\ By the Trench, may be meant the Carriages (as we tranflate the word in the Margin) wherewith the Hoft was furrounded, inftead of a Trench made a- bout it. Ver. 21. For Ifrael and the Philiftines had pttt the Verfe 2f, battle in array, army againft army.'] This is the reafon of what follows. Ver. 2,2. And David left his carriage in the hand of "yg r (" e 3,.^ the Deeper of the carriage."] He left the Provrfion which his Father had fent his Brethren, wii-h his Servant, it being no time to prefent it to them, when they were juft going to engage. And ran unto- the army, and came and fainted his bre- thren^] Acquainting them, no doubt, with their Fa- ther's care of them. Ver. 23. And of he talked with them, behold there c ame Verfe 22. iip the champion (the Philiftine of Gath, Goliath by nami) out of the army of tfe PhiUtfines, andfpake according to the fame words, and David heard them.~] Though the Armies ftood ready to engage, yet the Vanity of Go- liath made him once more defire the matter might be determined by a fingle Combat. Ver. 24. And all the men of Ifrael when- they f aw tfie \r r r tt wan, fled from him and were fore afraid.~] They that could look the whole Army of the Philifiines in the Face (among whom they knew Goliath was) one would think mould not flee at the fight of one-Man. But the meaning is (as the next words (how) they could A COMMENTARY Chapter could not indure to hear his opprobrious words againft XV II. them, and his blafphemous words againft God. V.y'-VSJ Vztl I 1 }. And the men of Ifrael faid, have you feen this Verfe 25. man that if come up ? furdy to defie Ifrael if be come up.~] They bewailed among themfelves their laid Condition $ that all the People of Ifrael ihould be fet at naught, and vilified by one Man: Who defpifed both them, and their God, v. 45. And it foall be, that the man who kjlleth him, the king will inrich him with great riches , and give him hi? daugh- ter, and makg his fathers houfe free in Ifrael^] To make \\\s family free in Ifrael, was to make them noble. And the Targum tranflates it, make them free princes in If- rael : Particularly free from paying any Tribute or Taxes, which was a Royal Privilege 5 of which fee 6V fo fljall it be done unto the man that tyUcth him.~\ They all confirmed what was before faid. Ver. 18. And Eliab his elder brother heard when he Verfe i8 t (pake unto the men, and his anger was kindled again ft David) and he faid why cameft thott down hither /] His Paflion made him forget that he came by his Father's Order, to fee how they did, &c. / And with whom haft thou left thofe few fieep in the wil- dernefs . is there Verfe 29* not a canfe /] He juftifies his Difcourfe 5 fince no Man, no not Eliab himfelf had the Courage, to wipe off the Reproach which Goliathczft. upon them all. Ver. 30. And he turned from him to another, andfpak? after the fame manner -, and the people anfwered him again after the fame manner."] He told them he would under take to fight Goliath } and they told him what would be his Reward if he killed him. Cc Ver. 1 ip 4 A COMMENT A Rr upon Chapter Ver. 9 * ^nd when the words were heard that David XVll. fp a k?-> they rehearfed them before Saul 5 And he fent for cx*v*v^ hiw.'] They had been fpoken to fo many, that at laft they came to &W's Ears : Who defired 10 hear him- felf what he faid. Verfe 32. Ver. $1. And David faid tmto SW.] Who had told him what he heard reported of his Refolution Let no mans he Art faint becattfe of him: for thy fir* vant will go and fight with this Phitiftine .j In afored Hope of Vi&ory. Verfe 33. Ver. 33. And Saul faid unto David, thoit art not able iff go again ft this Philiftine to fght with him : for ikon art bnt ayettth, and he a man of war from hh youth.~] This SWfpake outofRindnefs to David ; whom he would not have to hazzard himfelf againft an old Soldier 5 whn he was unexperienced in War. Verfe 34. Ver. 34. And Vktvid faid unto Saul, thy fervant kept his fathers Jheep^ and there came a lion and a bear, and took^a lavtb ant of the flock:'] Not both togethet (as Ca- ttalh fuppofes in his Tranflation) but at feveral times ^ and it is likely more than once. Verfe 35* Ver. 3 $ . And I went out after him and faote him^ and delivered him out of his mouths and when he rofe up againft me, 1 caught him by the beard, andfwote him, and flew hrfft."] Sometimes he purfued the Lion and killed him in his Flight : Or if he turned again to de vouf him, ht boldly caught him by the Beard and killed him. And in like manner we are to under- ftand, heencountred the Bear. Verfe 36. Ver. 36. Thy ferv ant flew both the lion and the bear."] The Author of Halicoth Olam, by a ftrange fetch, con- cludes from hence, That he killed a Lion with two of her Whelps 5 and a Bear with one of her Cubs. Pars. IV. Cap, . And. the Firft Book^ of S A M U E L, And this uncircttmcifed Philittine fljaltbe as one oftbew^ Chapter feeing he hath defied the armies of the living God.~] He in- XVII. courages himfelf by three Arguments. His Maftery U/*V\J over fuch terrible Creatures as a Lion and a Bear: Which made him not fear this great Beaft, Goliath. Who was not one of God's People : Whom he had infolently fet at naught as Varlets and Slaves (v. 8.) though they were the Servants of the living God. Ver. 37. David faid moreover, the LORD that deli- Verfe $J< vered me out of the paw of the lion, and out of the paw of the bear.~] In the Hebrew it is, out of the hand of the lion, and out of the hand of the bear : And Ariftotlc ob- ferves, that Bears have Paws, Xtgmv QJUWM, refembiing Hands. He will deliver me out of the hand of this Philijl Ive."] To fllence all Objections, he declares that he was po- feffed with a full Perfwafion, that God would deliver this Philiftine into his hands, as he had done the Lion and the Bear : For he felt himfelf full of that Spirit which then aflifted him. Abarbinel thinks, that he re- peats this fo often, becaufe Saul did not feem to believe it, or did not attend to it : And therefore he faith over again, v. 37. what he had faid,a. 36. And tells him it was not by his own Strength, but by the mighty Power of God, that he overcame thofe furious Beafts: As he doubted not he mould do this Philiftine by the fame Power. Whereupon Saul prayed God to profper him. And Saulfaid go, and the LORD be with thee,~\ As he believed he would. Ver. 38. And Sanl armed David with his armour, Sec] Verfe 38. Not that which he was wont to wear himfelf (for he was fo tall it would not have fitted David) but he or- dered them to bring out of his Armoury an Helmet and a Coat of Mail, as it here follows. C c % Ver. 39, ip<5 A COMMENT ART upon Chapter Ver. 39. And David girded his faord upon his ar- XV) I. mour^ and be ajfaysd to go } for he had not proved it : and *-s~V**J David faid unto Saul, I cannot go with thefe, for 1 have Vcrfe 3 9' not p rove Ji them : and David put them offhim7\ He was not accuftomed to wear fuch things, not being, ufed to go armed : And therefore begg'd leave to lay them afide 5 as likely rather to incumber him, than facili- tate his Enterprize. Which Matchiavel in his Princeps, Gap. XIII. applies to the danger of employing merce- nary Soldiers : For alien a arm a ant ex huvieris deci^ dunt^ aut ftint tibi oneri, ant te conftriQum tencnt. Verfe 40. Ver. 40. And he tool^hisftaffin his hand.~\ His Shep- herds Staff. And chofe him five fmooth ftones out of the lrool\7] Or rather five cleft floms : Not whole and intire, but bro- ken. For the word (\gnifies Partitions 5 and there- fore denotes the Stones to have been ragged ; and fiiarp pointed were moft fit for his purpofc. See de Dien. And put theminaftepherels bag which he had, even in aferip."] Which hung by his fide. And his fling was in hand.~\ A fort of Weapon, in the Management of which fome were wonderful skil- ful in ancient Days. See XX. Judges 16. And Livy with other Authors mention Slingers that could hit a Mark, at a very great diOance: Particularly the P/^- nicians^ who^ as Bochartvs obferves, were famous Slingers 5 from whom this Aft was derived to the Ba- kares. See Hierozoicon, P. I. Lib. II. Cap. XLIV. And he drew near to the Philiftine.'] It feems David* made the firft motion towards him, to (how he was in no fear of him. Yerfe 41? Ver. 41. And the Phili&ine came and drew near to David, and the man that bare the fiield was before him."} As he was wont to do, . 7 42 the Firft Book^ of S A M U E L. Ver. 42. And when the Philittine looted about, and Chapter faw David^] He expefted fome tall, robuft Perfon to XVII. encounter him ; and therefore at the firft, did not^^*^^ mind David, who was but a Stripling. Verie 42. He difdaincd him, for he was but a youth, and ruddy, And of a, fair countenance.'] He contemned him upon three accounts: As being bat a Youth, unaccuftomed to War : And being beautiful feemed more fit to dance with Women, than to fight with Men : And he came alfo unarmed. See XVI. 12. Ver. 43. And the Philiftine fad, am I a dog, f,tf Verfe 43, thdti co weft to me with Slaves . ft Boo^ of SAMUEL. And David hafted and run toward the army, to Meet Chapter the Philift/ne.~] But David being loaded with no Ar- XVII. mour, nimbly ran towards him, and knockt htm *-/-v^ down 5 before he had fo much as drawn his Sword out of his (heath. Ver. 49. And David put his hand in his bag, and Verfe 49* tool^ thence a (lone, and fmote the Philistine in his fore- head.~] Which either was bare (he perhaps contemn- ing David fo much, as not to pull down his Helmet over his Face) or elfe was thrown with fuch a force, that it pierced his Helmet firft, and then his forehead : Or went in at the place which was left open for his Eyes. However it was, the Divine Hand directed it: For though there were Men fo wonderful skilful as to hit a Mark that was fixed and immoveable, though fmall and at a diftance$ yet none had fuch admirable Skill as to be fure to hit a Mark that was in motion, as Goliath's Body was at this time. And the ftone funl^into his forehead."] Pierced into his Brain, fo that he immediately, as here follows, fell upon his face to the earth. Kimchi thinks that when he faid to David, come. and I will give thyflefli to the fowls of the air, he looked up, and his Helmet then fell from off his Head. Ver. 50. So David prevailed over the Philiftine, with Verfe JO., a fling and veil h a ftone, and f Mote the Philifiine and few him.'] So true is that of Feget/w, Lib. I. Gap. 6. Utilita eft fortes ejfe milites, qttamgrattdes.] But it was not mere Fortitude and Valour that prevailed, but the Spirit of God. But there was no faord in the h.md of David."] This was fo wonderful a thing, that fo great a Vi&ory ibould be obtained, without the ufual warlike Wea- pons $ that it was thought fit a fpecial Mark ftiould be fct upon it, Ver. 51. A COMMENTAKT Chapter Ver. 5 1. Therefore David ran, and flood upon the P/5/- XVII. Iffiine.] That he might compleat his Viftory, and make C^VV) it notorious to all the Army. Verfe 51. And tool^hjs fword^ and drew it out of its Jheath.~] He was ftrong not merely by Nature, but by the Power of God .- Otherwife he could not have well managed the Sword of a Giant. And flew him, and cut of his head therewith^] It is likely the Stone had only ftunned him $ but his Life was ftill in him after this Blow in his Forehead : And therefore now he quite difpatched him. And when the Philiflines Jaw their champion was dead^ they fled.'} Having loft all their Courage with his Life. Verfe 1i. Ver. 52. And the men of Ifrael and ofjudah arofe^ and flouted."] As they ufed to do, when they had got the Vi&ory. And purfaed the Philistines, till they came to the valley^ and to the gates of Ekron^ &c.] They purfue them to their own Country (which was in a valley) even to the Gates of their principal Cities 5 as Gath and Ekron were. Verfe $ 3. Ver, 53. And the (hildr en of Ifrael returned from cha- fing after the Philistine s^ andfyolled their tentsJ] They afted like good Soldiers } who did not firft fall upon the Spoil} and thereby let the Enemy efcape. 54, Ver. 54. And 'David took, the head of the Philiftine, and brought it to Jerttfalevt."] After he had (hown it to *#/, v. 57. and expofed it to all the People, XVIII. 6. Jerttfalew was now become a noted City, which was the reafon, I fuppofe, why he brought his Head hither: Though it is only faid, he brought it to that place 5 where it having been mown as a Spectacle, perhaps was repofited fomewhere elfe. But the Fir/? Eoo\ of S A M U E L. But he put his armour m his tent."] Which, I fuppofe, Chapter was fet up for David y upon this occafion 3 when he XVII. prepared himfelf to encounter the Philiftine. And when L^WI his Tent was taken down after the Battle, the Armour was depofited in the Tabernacle, as his Sword was, to remain there for a Trophce. Ver. 58. And when Saul faw David go forth againfl Verfe 58. the Philiftine^ he f aid unto Abner the captain of the hoft^ whofefon is this youth .z fulfilled (as it is in the Helirew) before the Marriage took effeft : So that he had time to per- form what was agreed inftead of a Dowry. Verfe 27.* :Ver. 27. Wherefore David arofe, and went, and his men, and flew of the Philitfines two httndred men, a#d brought their foreskins, and they gave them in full tale to the king, that he might be the kings fon in law." 1 } He gave &/double of what he demanded: Partly to (how his Senfeof the Honour he had done him, and partly to exprefs his Love to his Daughter, and to declare his Intention to venture his Life freely to do him Ser- vice. And Saul gave hint Michal his daughter* to wife.."] There being no way to avoid it, after the Marriage had been Co folemnly treated and ratified** ' Ver. 28. -the Fit ft Book of S A M U E L. 211 Ver. 28. And Saul f aw and knew that the LORD was Chapter with David."] He was convinced of it, by the Succefs XVIII. which he conftantly gave him. O*V\J And that Michal Sauls daughter loved him.'] Which Ver ^ e *&. was a great Difappointment to him. Ver. 19. And Saul WM yet the more afraid of David."] Verfe 19. Having thus advanced him ^ and feeing no hope of bringing his defigns to pafs againft him. And Saul became Davids enemy continually^] He was every day more refolved to deftroy him. Such ftrange Blindnefs, did his Anger and Hatred, and fuch like Paflions, bring upon him : That he fet himfelf againft him, who he Jaw and knew had God for his Friend. Ver. 30. And the princes of the Philijlines went forth."] Verfe 30. To fight with the Ifraelitet : Who had highly incenfed them by David's late A&ion, as well as by former Loffes. And they thought, perhaps, that David would make ufe of the Benefit the Law allowed, XXIV. Dent. 15. of not going to War in a Year after he was married. And it came to pafs after they went forth, that David behaved himfelf more wifely than all the ferv ants of Saul?] By difcovering, I fuppofe, the defigns of the Phili* ftines y and preventing them : For we do not read, that they came to a Battle. 00 that his name was much fct byT] He was very high- ly efteemed. CHAR A COMMENT A f hanfpr XiX CHAP. XIX. Verfe 1. Verfe I. A ND Sattlfpaketo Jonathan hie fin, and to ji\ all his ferv ants, that they [hould k?U David.] When he could not deftroy him by Craft, he declares open Enmity to him ^ and commands his Son, and his whole Court to make him away : Some of which he thought would obey him. It is Orange that he (hould fpeak to Jonathan- to murder David, if he knew the Friendmip he had for him $ and he could not well be ignorant of it, fince he had fo publickly declared k, as we read, XVIII. 3, 4. But he imagined his Love to a Father, would overcome his Love to a Friend. And there was a great Providence of God in his dif- clofing his Mind fo freely to Jonathan^ whereby Da- vid came to be certainly informed of his danger. Verfe a. Ver. V 2. And Jonathan Sauls fan delighted duck in. Vaviel.~] He continued to take much delight in his Company . And therefore would not lofe the Pleafure of his Friendfhip, by fuffering him to be killed. And Jonathan told David^ faying My father feeketh to Iqllthe&i Wiv therefore I pray thee take heed to thy felf until the morning } and abide in afecret place, and hide thy felf.'] He hoped, I fuppofe, to find his Father bet- ter difpofed in the Morning: And in the mean time would have Drf-y/^/fecure himfelf in fome clofe place, where no body could find him. Verfe 3. Ver. 5. And I will go cut,"] the next Morning. And ftxnd bcfide my father "in thefeld.~] In which, it is likely Saul ufed to walk in the Morning, and take the frefb Air. Thereabouts he advifed David to lurk, i& Firft Boo^ of S A M U EL* a 13 in Tome fecret place : That he might fpeedily acquaint Chapter htm with the iflue of his Difcourfe with his Father. XIX. And I will commune with my father concerning thee, **^f*** and what I fee that IwiU tellthee^] Let him know how he left his Father inclined. Ver. 4. And Jonathan fpakc good of David unto SWVerfe 4. hit father.'] A noble Aft of Friendship to adventure to commend him to one, who was his declared Enemy. And faid unto him, let not the King pn againft his fervantj againft David : becaufe he hath not finned againjl thee, and lecaufe his work, b*th be to thee ward very geodl} He reprefented to him, what a Sin and Diiho- nour it would be to kill fuch a faithful Servant as Da- vid had been : Who never offended him 5 but ftudied by all good Offices to pleafe him. Ver. 5. And he drd put his life in his hand^ and flew Verfc 5, the Philiftine*] Efpedally he puts him in mind of that hazardous Enterprise, wherein he flew Goliath. And the LORD wrought a great faltialion for all If- rael~] By which means the whole Realm was delivered out of their Enemies hand. Thou fawcft it and didft rejoice."] He defires him to remember that he himfelf was a Witnefs of it,- and could not then but applaud t>avid> and rejoice in what God had done by him; Wherefore then wilt thonfin againft innocent blood^ and flay David without a caufe "] Having mollified Saul by fo many Arguments, he befeeches him to revoke the Or- der he had given (v. i.) and in downright Terms tells him, if he dM not, he would bring innocent Blood upon his own head. Ver. 6. And Saul hearkneJ'to the voice of Jpna^hffff^ Verfe 6. and Satdfware, as the LORD liveth^ he fhall net bejlain7\ Some think he fware deceitfully 5. that "Jonathan believ- ing he had no ill Intentions towards ^David+ might not 3i 4 A COMMENTART upon Chapter not perfwade him to fly, but bring him to Court again, XIX. where he might have an opportunity to kill him. -But L/VNJ I rather think he fpake what he really meant at this pre- fent : Though th'ts Alteration proceeding not from any Affedion he bare to David, but from a fenfe (which Jonathan's Ditcourfehad wrought in him) how bafe a thing it vyould be, to (lay a Man of fuch worth, and who had done him fuch Service, he foon forgot if, 4iid returned to his old bent. Verfe 7. Ver. 7. And Jonathan called David, and Jonathan jhcwed him all thefe things : and Jonathan brought Da- vid unto Saul i) And he was in his prefence, as m times paft.~] When he was in his Favour. Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And there was War again, and David went out and fought with the Philiftints, andjlew them with 4 grt at fl aught er, and they fled fant him.'] All thefe Battles were only between Parties, for David commanded no more than a thoufand Men, XVIII. 13. And if the whole Army of the Philiftines had been gathered toge- ther, Abner would have commanded the Army of If- rael againft them ; for he was Captain of the Hoft. Verfe 9. Ver. 9. And the evilfpirit from the LORD was upon. Saul, and he fat in his houfe with his javelin in his hand.~] The more Services David did his Country, the more did Srfw/'s Hatred and Malice increafe againft him. For this new Victory, in all likelihood, made him melancholy and mad to fee him fo profperous. And David pUyed with his hand."] He did not omit his Duty to Saul, though he knew his danger. Verfe I c. Ver. 10. And Saul fought tofaiteDavrdto the waSwith his javelin, but heflipt away out of Sauls prefence, and he fntote the javelin into the wal/.~] His Wrath and Fury made him forget his Oath: So dangerous it is to be poflefled with fuch Paffions. And the FiVf? R?4 of S \MUEL, 21^ And David fled and efc aped that night J] He got out Chapter of the Palace, before Solfter.~] An Jmage dreffed up with Goats hair, refembling a Man. Ver. 17. And Saul faid unto Michal, wherefore haft Verfe 17. thoH deceived me fo, and fent aw Ay mine enemy, and he is efcaped.'] He did not expect to be ferved fo by a Daughter, whom he had married to David, that (he might betray him. And Michal anfwered Saul, he faid unto me, let mt go : why flwuld I kill thee .ed his way toward that place* And thefpirit of the LORD came upon him alfo, and he went on prophecyjng until he came to Naioth in RamahJ] His MefTengers did not prophecy till they carne thither 5 but God infpired S^/as he was on the way unto that place: So that frorn.SW;*, I fuppofe, till he came jhere, his evil Spirit was gone, and he praifed God' as the,. Prophets dkl. This was to convince him, . that he laboured in a vain purfuit after David, whom the Spi- rit of Gpd powerfully defended. Ver. 1. the F/rf? Bool^ of S A M U E L. a I? Ver. 2^.. ^-^"V wards David, and I then fend not unto thee andfhew it " e thee.~] The firft words fcem to be an Exclamation: And the reft, as if he had faid (hall I, who love thee Co much, be thought capable of breaking my worcT with thee? All thefe Verfes are full of Paflion ^ and the words are broken, concife, and interrupt : As the words of Lovers are wont to be, efpedally when they 13LTQ difturbed. Ver. 13. And the LORD do f&, and much more f^Verfe 13;; Jonathan : but if it pleafe my father to do thee evil, then [ will fiew it thee^ and fend thee away that thou may ft go in peace : and the LORD be with thee, as he hath been with my father^] In this cafe he ad vifes him to get away, and preserve himfelf as well as he could .- Praying God to make him as fuccefsful as his Father had been; And bring him to the Kingdom.. Ver. 14. And thou fialt not only while yet I live, fiew Verfe fj... #te the fyndnefs of the LORD."] The Kindnefs promifed : him before the LOrVD, or the greateft Kindnefs. The words in the Hebrew run plainly thus, and wilt thou not, if I be then alive (viz,, when God had advanced him to the Throne, as he did his Father) wttt thou not ; fljow we the hvig fandnefs of the LORD? He made no doubt j but rather ftrongly affirmed his Belief of it. That I die not~\ After the manner of thofe Kings,- who were wont to cut off the Children of their Pre- deceflb r s : Unto vvhofe Throne they were advanced., Ver. 15. But alfothoufoalt not cut off thy kjndneftfiroM Verfe 15." my houfe for ever?] The Covenant they had made was not merely perfonal, butreached to-their Pofterity. No ^ COMMENTARY upon Chapter No not when the LORD hath cut of the enemies of XX. David, every one from the face of the earth."] When he WV^vJ had the greateft Power and none to oppofe his Will. Verfe 16. Ver. 16. So Jonathan made a covenant with the houfe of David, faying, let the LGRD even requite it, at the hand of David's cnemies.~] They had made a League of Perfonal Friend (hip, a little after the Slaughter of Goliath : And now they make a Friendfbip between their Families ; and Jonathan wiflies that God would requite it, if any of his Family proved David's Ene mies. This he renewed afterwards, and added far- ther Articles to the League, that Jonathan (hould be -nexttohimfelf, XXIII. iS. Verfe 17. Ver. 17. And Jonathan caufed David tofaear again, becanfe he loved him."] Or he made him fwear again, by the Love he bare to him. For he loved him, as he loved his own foul.'} The great- -nefs of his Love to him, made him think, he could never do enough to feaire his Friendfbip to all Gene- rations. Verfe 18. Ver.YS. Then Jonathan fad unto David, tomorrow if the new moon, and thott fialt be miffed, becaufe thy feat will be empty.'] The place where he ufed to fit with Saul at Table. Verfe 19. Ver. 19. And when thou haft flayed three days, then thottfoaltgo down quicty^} It is commonly interpreted, of flaying fo long with his Kindred at Bethlehem, or force other place of Retirement. But in the Hebrew the words are, thou fialt three times (or three days) go down to a very low place : And the meaning feems to be, that if Jonathan did not come the firft Day, he fhould take it for granted he knew nothing $ and come again the fecond ; And if he brought him no News then, come the third. And tie Frrjl Boo^ of S A M U E L. And come to the place where thou did/I hide thy f elf, Chapter when the bufinefs was in hand.'] When they were dif- XX. courfingof this very matter } how to difcover Sauls LS\~\J Afte&ion toward David. Or, when he did D^a/Vs Bufinefs with his Father, and interceded fo effectually for him, that 6Wpromifed not to kill him. And than fialt remain by the ftone Ez>el.~] It is thought to be a ftone that (bowed Men their way, where feve- ral Roads met . Becaufe the word imports going or travelling. Ver. 20. And I wiU fioot three arrows, of though /Verfe 10. ffjot e- woman*"] Or, .as. it ;is. in the;Hebre,w, thou fon Gg 2 */ 2*8 A CO MMENTARY Chapter f perverfe Rebellion. That is, a very perverfe Re- XX. bel. wv-x-/ Do not 1 knvw that thou haft chofen thefon of Jeffi, to thy own confufion f\ Made him his Friend, to his uttef' undoing. And unto the confttfion of thy mothers t?akedneft.~] Fo? the World would think that he was none of his Son 5 becaufe he loved him intirely, whom- Saul hated ex- tremely. Verfe 31. Ver. 3* For as long as the fan ofjeffe liveth upon the ground, thon foalt not be ejlablifoed, nor thy kingdom 7\ He was fully fatisfied that David, if he lived, would be King of Jfraeli Which if he knew by Samuel's anointing him, k was Madnefs to imagine that he mould be able to overthrow the Gounfel of God. Wherefore now fetch him to me, for he fiatt fitrely die."] He could not expe& to be obeyed, fince his Son loved him fo much : But his Fury made him lay this Con> mand upon him. Verfe a 2. ^ er< ^ 2< AnA Jonathan anfwered Saul hif father^ wf>ere- foreflwuld he beflain $ what hath htdone . ry being fo great, that he minded not what he did. One would think, that he ufed a Javelin or kance, as a Scepter : For it was always ready at hand. Wherefore Jonathan knew that it was determined of ' hfc father to flay David."] That it was his unalterable Refo- lution. Which is implied in that Phrafe, v. 31. he. the Fir ft Bool^ of SAM II'E'L. the Son of Death, as Conftantitts LEmpercur obferves Chapter upon Bava Rama, p. 90. XX. Ver. 34. So Jonathan rofe from the table in fierce an- o""V"^* ger, and did eat no meat the fecond day of the month .-Verie 34* fir he was grieved for David, becaufe his father had done himjhame.~] Here are two Reafons why he fatted, fir ft becaufe he was extremely affii&ed for David; and fecondly, his Father had put Jonathan to fhame, by his foul Language, and by throwing a Javelin at him: For fo the words run clearly in the Hebrew 5 for he was grieved for David, and becaufe, 8cc. the copula* tive and being wanting, as in many other places. Ver. 55. And it came topafs in the morning^ Of the Verfe . 2** third day. That Jonathan went out into the field, at the time ap- pointed with David, and a little lad with him ~\ . Accor- ding to their Agreement, v. 20, 21, Ver. 36. And hrfaid to the lad r, find out the ar- Verfe 26; row which 1 fioot *> and as the lad ran, he foot the arrow beyond hit2t.~] Which was the Sign given to David of Saul's ill Intentions^ v. 22. Ver. 37. And when the lad was' come to the place- of the Verfe 37. arrow, which Jonathan had fhot^ Jonathan cried after the lad, is not the arrow beyond thee.~] He cried fo loud, I fuppofe, that David might hear him what he faid. Ver. 38. And Jonathan- cried after the lad, mafe Verfe }8.' fpeedy flay not. ~] So-defirous he was to be alone with David. And Jonathans lad gathered up the arrows and -came te his mafter~] Ver. 39. And the lad knew not any thing, only Jona- Verfe than and David knew the matter^] The meaning of all this. Ver, 40* ajo A COMMENTARY Chapter Ver. 40. And Jonathan gave Jw artillery to the lad, XX. andfaid unto him, go carry them into the cty.~] That he VXWJ might be left alone with David. Verfe 40. y en ^ lt n da$foon of the lad was gone, David arofe Verfe 41 -out of a place towards thejoutb.~] On the South of the Stone Ezel ; On the North- fide of which Jonathan (hot his Arrows, that the Lad might not chance to ftumble upon David. And fell on his face to the ground, and bowed hiwf elf three tiwes.~] After three bows, he fell on his Face 5 out of Reverence to him, as the King's Son, and his ex- cellent Friend. Arrianvs faith, Lib.IV. that this Proba- tion was introduced by Cyrus : Bpt he is confuted by this Adrion of David $ which fhows it to have been a far more ancient Pofture. ,And they kjffed one unolher, and wept one with another : until David exceeded."] Being to become an Exile from his Friend, from his Wife, from his Kindred, and the People of God 5 and from all facred Solemnities. Verfe 41. Ver. 42. And 'Jonathan faid to David^ go in peace, forafauch as we havefworn both ofuf^ in the .nawe of the LORD, faying^ the LORD be between me and thee, and between my feed and thy feed for ez/en] As much as to fay, doubt not that I will faithfully keep my Covenant withthee; as I doubt not of thy perpetual Stedfaft- nefs in it, when I am dead. And this muft be our Sa- ttsfa&ion, in this fad Separation. And he arofe and departed^] That is, David left Jo- nathan. And J&nrtkan.mnt into the c'^y-} I fuppofe their Difconrfe continued but a fhort time 5 for fear of be- ing difcove red, CHAR the F/rf? B^ of S A M Q E L, CHAP. xxr. Verfe i.'~lp//e came David to Nob."] It is hard tQ Verfe I _|_ tell where this City was ^ for it is not reckoned among the Cities of the PrieftSj either in the Tribe of Jttdah or of Benjamin, or of any other. But &. Kimchi faith, his Father took it for Jerttfaltm - y and perhaps it was near to it : Where the Tabetnacle be- ing fixed, the Priefts reforted thither in great num- bers, and fetled there. In XI. Nebem. 32. we find men- tion of a City of this Name, in the Tribe of Benja- min: Whether 6W perhaps brought the Tabernacle, being his own Tribe. Vnto Abimelecb the prreftJ] Intending here to con> mend himfelf, and his Caufe to God, and to beg his Dire&ion and Protection. Abimelech is no where cal- led the High Prieft, but always Akimclecb the Prhft, or (imply the Prietf, v. 4, 5, 6, 9. yet being the Son of Ahitub (XXII. 9. 1 1.) who was the Son of Pkineas. the Son of //, he is generally fuppofed to have been the Brother of Abijab (mentioned XIV. 5.) and he being dead, to have fucceeded him in the high Prieft- hood. And Ahivielech was afraid at the meeting of David.~j Seeing him alone } and having hea^d, perhaps, fome- thing of the King's Difpleafure againft him. And faid unto him, why art thou alone y and no man - with thee . V<4L'// therefore departed thence, JL/ caped to the cave of Ad tt flam.] Chapter XXII. L/-VSJ and e/ Verfe I. Which was a ftroog hold (i Chron. XL 13..) in the Tribe of Jndah (XV* Jojb. 35.) unto which Tribe he belong- ing, might hope to find (bme Friends there. And when his brethren and all his fathers hoitfi hear.d //, they went down thither to html] Either to comfort him 5 or to fecure themfelves from the Fury of Saul : Who they thought might probably wreak his Hatred to David upon them. Ver. x. And every one that was in d//lrefs.~] All nee- Verfe . i. dy People, pinched with want, who heard that Da* vjd. was there. . And. A COMMENTARY upon Chapter And Svery one that was In debt."] Perhaps David XXII. might not know they were fuch Perfons : Or if he did, U'"V\J intended not to protect them from their Creditors, if they had been able to pay them. It was the manner, in ancient times, among the Gauls, for thofe who were in debt, or opprefied, to betake themfelves to the Service of fome great Men : By whom, as they were, maintained, fo they devoted themfelves to live and die with them. Thus Cdfar tells us, Lib. VI. de Bello Gal. Cap. 13. Pleriqne ckm attttfre alieno, aut tnagnitn- dine tributorum^ ant injnria potentiorum prewantur: fefe infervitutew dicant nobilibttf, &c. And thefe they cal- led Soldnr'ri : And the Men that came to David feem to have been fuch, as refolved to live and die with him. And every one that was difcontented^] In the He- brew, bitter of Soul , that is, lay under fore Affli- ctions. Gathered themfelves unto him, and, he became a captain over them.~] They lifted themfelves under him, as their Commander.- Who was forced to take this courfein his own Defence, that he might not be fuddenly fur- prized. But Grotittf obfcrves, Lib. I. de JureBeUi & Pacif^ Cap. IV. Seft. VI. that David did not entertain fhefemen into his Service, till in the Judgment of jfo- nathan, and by many other certain Arguments, his Life appeared to be in imminent danger. And then he nei- ther aflaulted any City, nor fought for an occafion to fight : But avoided it, by feeking for lurking Places, fometimes in the Defarts, fometimes among ftrange People : Always taking care not to hurt his Country- men. And there were with him abottt four hundred men."} Among whom, I fuppofe. his own Kindred were the f chief. Ver. 3. ibe Fir& Book, of S A M U E L. 239 Ver. g. And David went thence to Mizpeh ofMoab^] Chapter For the Moabites were at difference with Sad, XIV. XXII. 47. w>rVJ And he f aid unto the kjng of Moab^ let my father and Verie 3* my mother, I pray thee, come forth, and be with you7\ He the rather hoped for this Kindnefs to be (hown to his aged Parents (who were not able to travel up and down, as he was likely to do) becaufe he was defcend- ed from a Moabite, by the Mother's fide : Efpecially if Ruth the Moabitefs^ were of the Royal Family, as the Jews imagine. Till I know what God will do with me7\ Who, he doubted not, would make good his word to him. Ver. 4. And he brought them before the kjng ofMoab, Verfe 4. and they dwelt with him, all the time that David wa* rn the hold.~] All the time of his Exile: When he wan- dred here and there, and had no certain place of abode : Being hunted by Saul from place to place 3 feldom fuflfering him to reft. So Pellicanu* expounds the Ffe- brew word Metzudah : Which fignifies alfo aftrong hold. Ver. 5*. And the prophet Gad.~\ Who being bred urr- Verfe 5, der Samuel, and knowing he had anointed David to" be King, refolved to accompany him in his Banifh- ment: Which was a great comfort to him. Said unto David, abide not in the hold7\ This doth not fignify any particular ftrong Place, where he now was : But in general, all thofe places where he thought himfelf fecure, in the neighbouring Countries. Depart, and get thee into the landofJttdahJ] Where he would have him publickly appear 3 as one that confided in God, and in his own Innocence. Then David departed, and came into the foreft of Ha- reth.'] Where there were many fecret lurking places i Unto which he might upon occafion refort. Ver. 6. A COMMENT ART upon Chapter Ver. 6. And when Saul heard that David was difco- XXII. wred, and the men that were with him7\ He was not l^/^VXJ fo we ^ beloved, as to have early Intelligence of D Ver. 17. And the king faid unto the footmen that ft about him.'] In the Hebrew it is, to the runners: That II 2 15, A COMMENT ART upon Chapter is, to thofe who ufed to go before him, and to follow XXII. him when he went abroad. c/'V**-' Turn and flay the priefts of the LORD, becaufe their hand alfo is with David 5 and becaufe they knew when he fled) and did notfKw it fffeJ] Such was the Power their Kings exercifed (as Samuel told them they would) that without a formal Procefs again ft a Man accufed of a Crime, they commanded him to be cut off at their pleafure. But thefervauts of the k$ng would not put forth their hand, to fall upon the priefts of the LORD."] Such was their Reverence to God and Religion in ancient times: Which kept them in their Wars from doing any hurt to the Priefts of their Enemies, as Grotius obferves, Lib. lll.de Jure Belli & Pach, Cap. XL Sec*. 10. And therefore Theodoret here juftly praifes the Guards of Saul, that they chofe rather to expofe themfelves to the inraged Fury of Sattl, than execute it upon the Priefts of God. Verfe i8. Ver. 18. And the kjngfaid to Doeg, turn thou and fall upon the priefts."] He who was the Informer, he made alfo his Executioner. And Doeg the Edomite turned and fell upon the prieflt, andjlew that day eighty five perfons."] Kings never want fome to execute their Commands, though never fo bloody. Saul was little better than a Mad-man $ and yet had thofe at his beck who would do as he bid them, becaufe he was their King. It was excellently therefore faid by Juftin Martyr, Let w pray that Kings and Rulers, together with a Royal Power ^ may be found ha- ving afober mind. That did wear a linen ephod.~\ 5. e. Miniftred unto God : But we are not to underftand by the Efhod fuch a Gar- the Firft Book^ of S A M U E L. 245 a Garment as the High Prieft wore, for this is diftin- Chapter guilhed from that by the matter of it, which was meer- XXII. Jy Linen: And nothing elfe but a Linen Robe, which \s*>r**J was an honourable kind of Garment, which others who were not Priefts were permitted to wear 5 as I obferved before upon Chap, the Second, v. 18. and fee Bratinitts, Lib. 2. de Feftitn facerd. Hebr. Cap. VI. Ver. 19. And Nob, the City of the priefts^ fmote /JeVerfe 19. with the edge of the faord, both man, and woman ^ and fuckling^ and oxen and ajjes^ andfljeep^ with the edge of thefword^] His Fury tranfported him to deal worfe with them, than he did with the Amalekjtes : Some of which he fpared, though God commanded him to de- ftroy them all. But he did this to terrify all the Ifra- elites from giving the leaft Affiftance to David : And make them forward to come and tell him, if they knew where he was. In all this was fulfilled the Word of the LORD againft the Houfe of Eli by the Pro- phet, in thefecond Chapter of this Book: And by Sa- muel, when he was a Child, in the third Chapter. A- barbinel thinks that at this time the Gibeomtef were (lain $ upon which account there was a fore Famine in the Days of David. For Jofephw faith, Lib. VI. Cap. 14. that Doeg flew in all three hundred eighty five Per- fons : Taking fome Men, as wicked as himfelf, unto his Affiftance. Ver. 20. And one ofthefonf ofAhimelech, the fon 0/Verfe 10 Ahitob, named Abiathar efcaped^ and fled after David, ,] For he could be fafe no where elfe. Ver. 21. And Abiathar [hewed David that Saul had Verfe 21 flam the LORDS // faid unto David go, andfmite the Philiftines, and f awe Keilah."] A remarkable Inftance of David's Love to his Country: Unto which he did not become an Ene- my, when he was banimed from it. Ver. 3. find David's men faid unto him, behold, we Verfe 3.. be afraid here in Judah."] In that part of the Country, where they then were. How much more then if we come to Keilah, againft the armies of the Philittines . entring into a town that hath gates XXIII. and bars.~] The Men of Keilah could not but open L/"VX> their Gates to their Deliverer 5 but Saul fancied that he fought for fafety in a place, that would only fe- cure him from running away from him. Ver. 8. And Saul called all the people together to war."] Verfe 8. Ra'ifed a great Army. To go down to Ketlah to befiege David and his we.~] He pretended, it is likely he would go, and be aven- ged of the Philiftines : But his inward Intention was to go again ft David. Ver. 9. And David knew that Saul fecretly pratfrfed Verfe 9. mifihief againtt him.~] This intimates, that Saul did not openly declare, when he raifed his Army, tye would befiege Ketlah $ but made a (hew of fome other defign. And he faid to Abtathar the prieft, bring hither the Ephod."] Which no doubt he put on : Otherwife he could not have inquired of the LORD by it. Ver. 10. Then faid David, LORD God of Ifrael 5 Verfe to, thy fervant hath certainly heard \ that Saul fee k$ to come to Keilah, to deftroy the city for my fa^eJ] Some think that David put on the Ephod, and then asked the LORD'S Advice : But that is a great Miftake ^ for the High Prieft was the Perfon appointed by God, to ask Counfel of him for the fupream Governour, XXVII. Numb. 1 1 . Therefore David fpake thefe words by the Mouth of Abiathar. Ver. ii. Will the men ofKeilah deliver #te into his Verfe 11, hands ? will Saul come down, as thy fervant hath heard : LORD God of Ifrael I befeech thee, tell thy fervant. And the LORD faid he wilt come down.'] He feems to have been in a great Fright, and fome Confuiion of Spirit, whtn he fpake thefe words : Which made him not 250 A COMMENTARY upon Chapter " ot nly ask two things together (which the Jews XXIII. fey was nc * ufual) but alfo out of due Order. For \*x-v>*> the firft Queftion (hould have been, will Saul come down . which were about fix hundred."] His Forces were increafed two hundred, fince his famous Vi&ory over the P&M/JKX, at Ket- lah. Aroje, and departed out of Kerlah,^ and went whither- foever they could go.~] Sometimes to one place, fome- times to another: According as they found any hope of Safety. So Haclypan interprets this Phrafe in his Difputatiottesi p. 403. And it VMS told Saul, that David was efcaped from Keilah."] Now he began to have better Intelligence of D*z;J's Motions* fince the Slaughter at Nob: Which made the People afraid to fall under his Difpleafure. Axd the Firft Bool^ of S A M U E L. 251 And he forbore to go forthl} Not knowing as yet Chapter where to find him. XXIII. Ver. 14. And "David abode in the wildernefs, inftrong L*^V"V/ holds : and remained in a mountain, in the wildernefs of * er * e * 4- Ziph.~] Where it was not eafy to come at him. And Saul fought him every day, but God delivered him not into his hand^] As he fbolifhly fancied he would (v. 7.) though God very manifeftly had forfaken him, and was with David. Ver. 1 5. And David faw that Saul was come eut tofee^ his life.~] That he was reftlefs in his Endeavours to deftroy him. And David was in the wildernefs ofZiph, in a wood.~] Verfe 1 5. Where he could better defend himfelf, than in an open Country. Ver. 16. And Jonathan Sauls fon arofe and we fit to Verfe 16. David into the wood.~] Being a very private place, they had it is likely, by fome Intelligence which pafled between them, appointed a meeting here, And ftrengthned his hand in God."] In his Promife to him. What Hecuba faith in Euripides, is moft true in this Friend of David's and in Saul his Father. O r O A bad Man if nothing elfe but bad. But a. good Man isftitt good ; Nor becaufe of any Calamity doth he lofe his Nature $ but if always good. Ver. 17. And hefaidfcarnot, for the hand of Saul my Verfe 17. father {hall not find thee : and thottfialt be lyng over If- rael, and I will be next unto thee.~] He doth not mean, that he would fucceed him in the Throne: But be the Kk 2 principal a$* A COMMENTARY Chapter principal Perfon in the Kingdom, next to David. XX HI. Which, I fuppofe, had been agreed between them. L/"V%J And that alfo Saul my father knoweth."] For he remem- bred what Samuel told him, XV. 28. and by his won- derful Succefles concluded he was the Perfon of whom Samuel fpake. Verfe 18. Ver. 18. And they two wade a covenant before the LORD."] Solemnly renewed the Covenant, which they had formerly made. This is the third time that we read of their making a Covenant. See XVIII. 9. XX, 1 6. In none of which there is any mention of a Sacrifice, no more than there is in the Covenant be- tween Divu/and the Elders of the People, 2 Sam.V. 3. and between Solonton and Eiram, i King V. 12. which is an Argument that eating together of a Sacri- fice, or going between the parts of a Sacrifice, was not eflential to the making a Covenant: Though it muft be acknowledged, the Rite was fo ancient of dividing the parts of the Sacrifice, that hence is the Phrafe, whkh is fo frequent in Scripture of cutting a Covenant^ i. centring into if* And David abode in the wood, and Jonathan went to hit hottfe.] For he did not accompany his Father, in his fearch after David. Verfe 19. Ver. 19. "Then. tam.a /> the Zqbites to Saul to Gibe ah , and faid, doth not David hide kimfelf with j, in the ftrong hold in the wood^ in the hill of Hachilah^ which ff o thefouth ofjefljimon ?~\ Thefe People were of the Tribe of Judah; among whom David thought him- felf the fafer, becaufe he was of the fame Tribe. But they were afraid to be ferved as thofe at Nob : Which made them come and difcover the place where he was, r particularly, .and precifely, Ver. 20. the Fir8 Boo^ of S A M U E L, 253 Ver. 2O. Now therefore, kjng, come down according Chapter to all the dejtre of thy foul to come down7\ Which they XXIII. knew was very great. C/"VSJ And our part Jhall be, to deliver him into the kings hand.'] For being Neighbours to it, they knew all the Avenues of the Wood where he was : And how to come at him. Ver. n. And Saul fuid, bleffed be ye of the L0#>, Verfe 21. for ye have companion on me.~] This fignifies, that the Generality of the People did not favour him in his defign : Which made him fo joyfully receive the Zi- phites Intelligence. Ver. 22. Go, I pray yen, and prepare ye. ~] Difpofe Verfe 21. all things fo, that I may take him. And know and fee his place, where his haunt ?f.~] In- form themfelves perfectly, in what Hill, or. Wood, or Cave he hid himfelf. And who hath fan himr\ He would have them cer- tainly informed, that he might not go after him in vain. For lam told he dealeth very fnbtiUyl] So that it was not eafy to catch him. Ver. i%. See therefore, and take knowledge of all the Verfe 23. lurking places, where he ktdeth himfelf, and come to me again with the certainty, and I will go with you."] He feems to be very diffident, having been fo oft difap- pointed : And by this means gave David time to get Intelligence, and remove to another place. And it {hall come to pafi, that if he be in the land, I will fearch him out through all the thoufands of Judah?} Their Tribes were divided into Thoufands (See VI. Judges 15.) among fome of whom he fuppofed he would lurk : And he would not ceafe fearching for him till he found him. Ver, n. A COMMENT ART upon Chapter Vcr. 24. And they arofe and went to Ziph before Saul."] XXIII. As he had direfted them, v. 22. O'-v^* But "David and his men were in the wildernefs of Ma- Verfe 14. on ^ j n the plain on the fouth ofjefoirnon^] Having heard what the Ziphites had undertaken, he difappointed their defign, by going into another place, with which, it is likely, they were not fo well acquainted. For Maon was a diftindfc Wildernefs from Ziph : Though boch in the Tribe of Judah. Verfe 15. Ver. 25. Saulalfo and hi* men vent to feek. him7\ Hearing, I fuppofe, by the Ziphites , whither he was gone. And they told David.'] He alfo had Intelligence brought him, that Saul was coming againft him. Therefore he came down into a rock?] Some craggy place. And abode in the wildernefs ofMaonT] Not thinking himfelf fafe there, he went into another part of the fame Wildernefs. And when Saul heard that, he pttrfued after David in the wildernefs of Maott."] So that he came to the very place where he was. Verfe 26. Ver. 16. And Saul went onthfrfide of the mountain^ and David and his men on that, fide of the mountain : and David made haft to get away for fear of Saul; for Saul and hit men compaffed David and hit men roundabout to take thertt.~\ Saul's Forces being far more numerous, he divided them into feveral Parties 5 who marching feveral ways, were about to incompafs the whole Mountain : So that it fhould be impoffible for David to efcape them. Who therefore made hafte to getaway before he was quite furrounded. Verfe 17. Ver. 27. But there came a mejjenger unto Saul faying, hafte thee and come : for the Philiflines have invaded the land."] A marvellous Providence of God, who ftirred them the Firft Book, of S A M U E L. 25$ them up at this very time to make an Irruption into the Chapter Land of Jfrael, for the Prefervation of David when XXIII. he was in extream Danger. Ver. 28. It herefore Saul returned from following after Verfe David, and went againft the Philiftines.'] It was very probable, David would in a little time have fall'n into his hands, had not the Meflenger, who I fuppofe was Tent by his Counfel, defired him with all fpeed to come and oppofe the Philitfines, who were the moft dangerous Enemy. Therefore they called the name of that place Sela-Ham- mahlecoth.~] That is, the Rock, of Divifeons. Either becaufe Saul was dift rafted here between two Coun- fels, whether to purfue David, or go immediately againft the Philiftines : Or becaufe God divided Saul from David $ when he was coming up clofe unto him. Ver. 19. And David went up from thence, and dwelt Verfe in the Strong holds at En-gedi^] A place in the Tribe of JuJah^ not far from the dead Sea r Which Solo- mon in his Song celebrates for the famous Vineyards which were there : And St. Hierom and Eufebittt fay there was excellent Balm at Engedi : From which the Wildernefs near it took its Name, where David found fecure lurking places. CHAR 356 A COMMENTARY ufon CHAP. XXIV. Vcrfe f. Verfe i. A ND it came topafs when Saul was returned ,L\ from following the Philiftines^] Who either retreated upon Saul's march towards them ; or he drove them out or the Land. That it was told him faying, behold David if in the wildernefs ofEn-gedi.~] The very place was not told him where David was $ but only in general that he was in that Wildernefs. Verfe 2. Ver. 2. Then Saul took^ three thoufand chofen man out of all IfraelJ] Men of Valour 5 and whom he thought he might truft. And went to feek^ David and his men upon the rockj of the wild goat*] In Craggy and buQiy Places, where none but wild Goats lived ^ but he imagined David ^might there skulk : And therefore refolved to be at the pains of fearching for him there. Verfe 3. Ver. 3. And he came to the Jbeep- coats by the way, where there was a cave.~] In which the Sheep refted in the heat of the Day. Unto which Place Davxd was dire&ed by God's Guidance : For Saul would not fufpeft that he would abide in the high way unto thofe Rocks 5 where he was going to look for him. And Saul went in to cover his feet."] See upon III. Judges 24. And David and his men remained in the fides of the cave."] Where they could fee him by the Light at the entrance of it: But he could not fee them, becaufe it was dark in the remote parts of it. Some of thefe Caves the F/rff Bool^ of S A M U E L. , . 257 Caves w^re exceeding large : Strabo in his XVI. Book Chapter mentions one that would contain Four Thoufand XXIV. Men. L/-VNJ Ver. Af.-And the wen of David faid unto hint, behold Verfe 4. the day of which the LORD faid unto thee $ behold, I will deliver thine enemy into thy hand, that thon mayft do to him, as it jhall feew good to thee.~] We do not read any where that God made a promife to deliver Saul into David's hand : But To they interpreted what Sa- muel had faid, that God would take the Kingdom from Saul and give it to David. And they having a defire to return to their own Habitations, and Jike- wife to have Preferment under David, defired him to make ufe of the Opportunity which now prefented it felf of deftroying his Enemy, and advancing him- felf. Then David arofe, and cut off tlx skirt of Sattls robe privily.'] Which he might eafily do, if he were afleep : As that Phrafc may be interpreted, he went into cover his feet. This Robe was lone, coming down to the Feet : As the Hebrew word Meil fignifies. Ver. 5. And it cante to pafs, that afterwards Davids Verfe 5. heart faote him^\ He was inwardly troubled. Becanfe he had cut off Sauls skjrt.~\ For it lookt like an Indignity unto a Prince, to have his Royal Robe disfigured. Tantam intelligebat perfon as the Image of God, who preferves all things. Verfe 7. ^ er - 7- $ David flayed his few ants withthefc words , and fujfered them not to rife again ft Saul.~] Who ftill had a defire to kill him, though David would not . Which he hindred by his wife and pious Perfwafions. But Saul rofe up out of the cave, and went his way^\ To his Camp: Which he had left to take fome repofe in this Cave 5 having a Guard to attend him, who ftood without, while he covered his Feet within. Verfe 8. Ver. 8. David alfo arofe afterward^] When Saul was gone. And went out of the cave, and cried after Saul, faying my lord the king.'] A bold Attempt, to adventure to come into the Prefence of fuch an inraged Enemy. But his the Fir 8 Book of SAMUEL. V 2 59 his Innocence and Confidence in God emboldened Chapter him, efpecially having fo ftrong an Evidence to give XXIV. him of his Integrity. L^W) And when Saul looked behind him, David flooded with his face to the earth and bowed hi mfelf.~] See XX. 41. Ver. 9. And M>avid faid to Saul, wherefore hearefl Verfe 9. thott mcns words, faying, behold David feeketh thy hurt. ~] He wifely endeavours at theentrance of his Speech, to mollify Saul, by transferring all the blame of his Per- fecution, from him, unto the Sycophants and falfe Accufers that were about him. Ver. 10. Behold, this day thy eyes have fien that the Verfe 10. LORD had delivered thee into my hand in the cave."] Out of which he followed Saul. Andfome bad me kill thee, but nty eye fpared thee."] A Phrafe for taking Pity and Compaffion upon thofe, whom we have in our Power to hurt. And / faid, 7 will not put forth my hand, againtt my Lord, for he is the the LORDS anointed."] He acknow- ledged! him both to be his King 5 and appointed by God fo to be. Ver. n. Moreover, my father^ So he was by the Verfe n. Marriage of his Daughter 5 and as he was Supreme Governour, the Father of his Country. Or if he had not been fo, yet this word was proper to be ufed, that he might foften and fweeten him into more ten- der ufage of him. See, yea fee, the skirt of thy robe in my hand.~] He of- fers him a Demonftration of the Truth of what he de- clared : And prays him to obferve it. For in that I cut off the skjrt of thy robe, and kiUed thee not $ know thou and fee."] Let it convince thee. fhat there is neither evil, nor tranfgreffion in my hand, ~] That he had no bad defign againft him, nor ever at- tempted to do him any harm. For if he. had, it had L 1 2 been A COMMENTARY upon Chapter been as eafy to cut his Throat, as to cut off the Skirt XXIV. of his Robe. *x"V"v> And I have not finned againft thee^ yet thott hunt eft my foul, to take it.~] This was a great Aggravation of SrfW's Guilt (which makes David repeat it) that he fought the Life of one, who had no way offended him, and when it was in his Power, would not hurt him. Verfe 12. Ver. 12. The LORD judge between me and thee 5 and the LORD avenge me of thee .] If he ftill perfifted ta perfecute him. But he doth not, by thefe words, avenge me of thee, pray God to punifh him for the In- juries he had done him } but only to vindicate and de- liver him from his violent and unjuft Perfecution. Sa the Hebrew word Nakavi often (ignifies. But my hand {hall not be upon thee.~] He perfifted in his Refolution, not to avenge Mmfelf: But leave rt to God to do him right. Verfe 13. Ver. 13. As faith the proverb of the ancients, wicked- nefs proceedeth from the wickgd : but my hand fljall not be upon thee.~] Men may be known by their Actions. And this is, as if David had faid, were I fo bad, as I am reprefented, I mould now have (hown it: But I will never have my hand in fuch Crimes. Or thus, it is for wicked Men to do this : But I am none of them. 14. Ver. 14. After whom is tfa king of Ifrael come out? after whortt doft thou pHrfue ?~\ He turns every ftone, as we fpeak, to appeafe Saul's Rage 5 and tells him in Conclufion, that it was below him, and a Difparage- ment to him to raife Armies againft fuch a mean Per- fon as he was. After a dead dog, after a flea. ~\ He reprefenXs himfelf as contemptible, as it was poffible: That he might coevince Saul it was not for his Honour ta take fo much pains to kill him, if he could: For what an in- glorious the Firfl Bh% of S A M U E L, glorious thing was it for a King, with fo many armed Chapter Men, to triumph over a dead Dog? As if a Lion XXIV. fhould hunt after a Flea. Which (as Bochart glotfes) \*s*v~*^ if it be fought^ if not eajily found 3 and if it be found, is not eafily caught 5 and if it be caught, is a poor prey, cfpe- c i ally for a prince. Ver. 15. The LORD therefore be judge, and judge Verfe 15. between me and thee: and plead my caufe, and deliver me out of thy hand.~] He thought he could not repeat this too often, that as hitherto, fo he refol ved here- after to leave it to God to Judge which of them was in the right - y and not avenge himfelf. It may feem ftrangc that Saul who came with fuch an inraged Mind to feek for David, mould hear him make fo long a Speech to him with Patience, and not furiouQy fill upon him, as foon as he faw him. But we may well think, that at the firft he wasfurprized to fee him follow af- ter him out of the Cave $ and more aftonimed to find, after a few words, that it was in David's power to kill him-, if he had pleafed : Which he knew he had, by a long Perfecution of him. provoked him to do. Ver. 1 6. And it came topafs, when David had made y e ff e j.. an end offpeakjng thefe words, itnlo Saul, that Saul j "aid, if this thy voice, MyfonDavid?~] Though he flood at fuch a di (Vance that, it is likely, he could not know him by his Face $ yet he very well knew his Voice. AndSanl lift up his voice, and wept.'] His heart being mollified at prefent, by this unparallel'd Kindnefs of David, in fparing his Life, when he could have taken it away. Ver. 17. AndhefaiduntoDavid^ thott art more righ- Verfe 17: teotts than 7^ for thon haft rewarded me good, whereas I have rewarded thee evit.~] Moft Men have their good Moods, And Saul now could fcarce avoid being touched A COMMENTARY upon Chapter touched with a deep fenfe, how very unjuft, and un- XXIV. kind he had been to one, who truly loved him. v^y\J Ver. 1 8. And thou haft Jhewed this day, how that thott Verfe i^-haft dealt well with me : forafauch, as when the LORD had delivered me into thy hand, thou kiBedft me not.~\ TheDemonftration of his Kindnefs was fo clear, that he could not but acknowledge it, and be affected with it. Verfe 19. Ver. 19^ For if a man find his Enemy, will he let him go well away ?~] i e. He will certainly deftroy him, to lave himfelf. The Kindnefs of David therefore was unufual, and without Example. Wherefore the LORD reward thee good, for that thon haft done unto me this day.~] Herein David had imita- ted God 3 who doth good to the evil : From whom, Saul prays David might receive his Reward for the good done to him. Verfe 2O. Ver. xo. And now I know well, that thou fljalt furely be fyng, and that the kingdom of Ifraelfliallbe eftablifhed in thy handJ] Thefe wonderful Providences of God over David, and David's no lefs wonderful Vertue, at laft convinced Saul that God defigned him to be the King of his People, and that none could hinder his EftabliGiment. Verfe 21* Ver. xi. Swear MOW therefore unto me by the LORD, that thou wilt not cut off My feed after me, and that thou wilt not deftroy my name out of my fathers houfe."] As he had endeavoured to deftroy David ; and as Kings, frequently deftroyed the Family of thofe, into whofe Thrones they were advanced. Verfe 22. Ver - 22 ' ^ n ^ David fw are unto Saul."] Who (hould rather have fworn unto David, he would fuffer him to live quietly 3 yea, have invited to return home and aflured him of his Protection. But David did not require this: Refolving to truft to God, and not to him. Some the Fir 8 Book, of S A M U E L. Some queftion how David kept this Oath, when he Chapter hanged up feven of Saul's Sons, 2 &0/.XXI. Butthey XXIV. (hould confider, that he did not this of himfelf, but at the defire of the Gibconites, unto whom God re- quired Satisfaction (hould be given, for Saul's bloody Endeavours to deftroy them. And Saul went home : But David and his wen gat them up into the hold.'] viz. of Engcdi. For he durft not ftay in fuch an open place as he now was in: Know- ing Saul's Inconftancy, and the Hatred he had tohim$ and the Fury he was in, when the evil Spirit came up- on him. It is dangerous to truft a reconciled Enemy : And the old Saying is very wife, fjutfAwm a^nsw, re- member not to be credulous. And fo the Son of Sirach, XII. EC clw 10, II. Never truft thine enemy. Though he humble himfelf , yet take good heed, and beware of him. CHAP. XXV. Verfei. \ ND Samuel died."] Accord ing to jf where they (beared it, as we do now. Verfe 3. Ver. 9. And the name of the man was Nabal, and the name of his wife wjs Abigail : and flie was a woman of great understanding, and of a beautiful countenance ; but the man was churlijh, and evil in hit doings."] Uncha- ritable, and perhaps opp'reflive in his Dealings. And the Firfi Bool^of SAMUEL. And he was of the houfe of Caleb.~] Defcended from a Chapter worthy Anceftor, but very unlike him. In the He- XXV. brew the word is Calebt, a Calebite, of the Family of L/*V"VJ Caleb. But the word Caleb fignifying a Dog, fome of the ancient Interpreters underftand the word here, as if the holy Writer iniinuated he was of Dog-like Difpo- fitions and manner. Whence the LXX. tranflate it, 6 i>Sp<*rn@* VUVIKOS, a dogged Man, or a Cynick. And fo the byrtack. and Arabic^ Ver. 4. And David heard In the wildernefs that Na- Verfe 4. bal did /hear his Jhe ep.~] For the Wildernefs of Paran, was not far from Nabal's Houfe. Ver. 5. And Davidfent out ten young men."] To (how Verfe 5. his great refpeft to him. And David faid unto the young men, get ye up to Car- mel.~] For it was a Mountain, as the other Carwel was. And go to Nabal, and greet htm in my name^] Pre- fent his fervice to him, as we now fpeak 5 and wifli him continued Happinefs, as it is in the followiag words. Ver. 6. And ihw jhaUyefay to him that liveth in Pro- Verfe 6. forty."] In the Hebrew the words are only, to him that liveth : Unto which we add in Profpcrity 5 becaufe Life in Scripture fignifies Happinefs, as Death (ignifies Mifery. Peace be both to thee^ and peace be unto thy hottfe^ and peace to all that thou haft."] A mo ft affe&ionate, and comprehenfive Salutation. Wherein he wilhes well to him (both his Soul and Body) and to his whole Fa- mily, and to all that he pofleffed, either at home or abroad : And fome think in the firft words, he wifhes all this might be perpetuated as long as he lived. There could not well be an higher Complement, as we now M m fpeak : i66 A COMMENTARY upon Chapter {peak : For Peace comprehends all manner of Bleflings, XXV. in the holy Language. U/"V"NJ Ver. 7. And now I have heard that thou haft fleams'] Verie 7. Whom he entertained that day. Now thy fljepherds which were with #/ , we hurt them not -j neither was there ought mining to them, all the while they were In Cartel."] He reprefents the good Demea- nour of thofe who belonged to him. while they were in his Neighbourhood. And fuggefts, that he would not have hadfo many Sheep to (hear, if his Men had been like others, in theirCondition. But though they were Soldiers, and in great neeeffity, they never took any thing from him. Verfe & Ver. 8. Ask^ thy young men, and they will flow thee."\ He defires him to be informed of the Truth of this, from his own Servants. Wherefore let the young wen find favour in thine eyes (fir we come in a good day) give, Ipraythee, whatfoe- ver cometh unto thy hand unto thy fervants, and to thyfon David."] Moft humble words, and full of refped : Mix- ed with ftrong Arguments 5 from their harmlefs and friendly living in his Neighbourhood $ and from the prefent Feftival which he kept, when Mens Hearts ufe to be open and bountiful: And they did not defire Delicates, but any thing that was at hand, which he could fpare. Verfe 9^ Ver. 9. And when Davids young men came, they-Jpafy to Nabal according to all thefe words in the name of D< vid> and ceufedJ) Added nothing of their own, but waited for his anfwer in filencei as MaiMonides inter- prets it, in his More Nevochim^ P. I. Cap. 1 16. Vcrfe IO; Ver. IO. Nab at anfwer ed Davids ferv ants and faid, who is \5avid .*s that had been put upon David ; whofe Merits he ho- ne (>ly fet before her. Verfe 15. Ver. 15. But the men were very good to #y, and we were, not hurt $ neither miffed anything, of long as we were converfant with them, when we were in the f eld.'] They . confirm every word that David's Meflengers had told their Matter, v. 7. Verfe 16. Ver. 16. They were a wall unto us, both by night and day, aUthe time we were with them, peeping fteep.^ They add more than David's Men had faid of themfelves, that they not only did them no hurt, but were a guard and defence to them againft Robbers, and a- gainft wild Beafte. XT r Verie 17. y er> I ^ > Now therefore kttow and conjider what t hot* wilt do 5 for evil is determined againft our matter, and agaivft aft his houfiold^] This they underftood, either from the young Men whom David fent, who let fall fom.e words fignifying how highly he would refent the Indignity done to him: Or they concluded it from what they had obferved of the Nature of David } who> was very kind, but would not put up rude Affronts* For he is fnch a fon of Belial, t-hat a man cannot f^eak^ to him.'] So wilful and obttinate, that they durft not fpeak to him of this matter : Fearing he would be more infolent to them, than he had been to David, Verfe r8^ Ver. 18. Then Abigail made haft?."] For (he was fo prudent a Woman, as not to neglect the good Advice of a Servant. And toot two hundred loaves , and two boTtks of wine, five fljeep ready dreffed^ and five meafitres of parched corn, and two hundred clnflers of r aifins, and two hun- dred cakes of figs-, and laid them>upon affes.'] Thisfllows &e was a great Man, who had fuch Plenty of Provi- fions the Fir ft Book, of S A M U E L. (ions in his Houfe. For it is not to be imagined, rfut Chapter (he \vould rob the Shearers of a Feftival Day, to gra- XXV. tify David* Ver. 19. And fad unto her ferv ants ^ go before me 5 Verfe behold- I come after you."] They carried the Prefent } that David beholding it, might be a little mitigated before (he came to him. But fie told not her husband Nabal.~] Who, it is like- Jy, would have perfifted in his Folly : Or been fo long before he would have been perfwaded to be wifer, that it would have been too late to prevent the Dan- ger. Ver. 20. And it was fo, as (lie rode upon the afs, that Verfe 20* fie came down by the covert of the hill.'] By a way full of Bumes, fo that David faw not her, nor Che him, till they met together. And behold David andhif men came down againfl her.] From another Hill, I fuppofe. Andjhe met them."] In the Bottom, between the two Hills. Ver. 21. Now David had faid, furely in vain have /y er f c 3^ kept till that thit feUow hath in the wildernefs $ fo that nothing was miffing of all that pertained to him : and he hath requited me evil for good.'] This he faid to him- felf : Or to his Men, as foon as the Meflengers came back $ or as they were upon the Road to Nabafs Houfe. Ver. 12. i&j and more alfo , do God unto the enemies Verfe xv of David."] He means to himfelf : But being unwil- ling to pronounce his own Name, or any other whom he refpefted, together with a Curfe, he transfers it to an Enemy : By a Figure called Euphemifmw. Or, as fome take it, the meaning k, let my Enemy deftroy me, if I let Nabaland his Family efcape. But the for- mer is the plaineft Interpretation, it being common in the 370 A C MM E N T A R Y upon Chapter the Jewifti Language (as Job. Cocceitts obferves) when XXV. they fpeak of any evil to themfelves, to tranflate it to Lf'Wf another Perfon. Of which he gives In fiances out of Maccoth, and Bav a Bathra. See him upon the Gemara Sanhedrin, Cap.IV. Sec>. XVIII. Annot. I. If I leave to him before the morning light. ~] He in- tended to fall upon them in the Night, when they * were in a dead Sleep, after great Jollity. Any that pjjfilh againft the wall.~] That is (as the Ge- 'nerality of Interpreters think) fo much a* a dog: This being, they take it, like that Saying of Aurclian men- tioned by Vopifcttf, who going to a City, and finding : the Gates fhut againft him, faid in his Wrath, Canem in hoc oppido non relinquam, I will not leave a Dog in this Town. But Bochartus excepts to this Interpretation, that all Dogs do not pifs againft the Wall, but only the Males $ and that not till they be fix or eight Months old : As Ariflotle and others obferve. And therefore (to omit his other Reafons) he takes this Phrafe to be a Periphrasis of a Man: As the Hebrews expound it, particularly Ralbag. So that it is as much as to fay, I will not leave a man alive. Verfe .2,3. Ver. 23. And when Abigail faw David, [he hafted and lighted off the afs, and fell before David on herface, and bowed her felf to the ground."] Both out of Reverence to him as a great Man 5 and as an humble Supplicant, for pardon of a great Offence. 'Verfe 2.4. Ver. 24. And fell at hxfeet andfaid, upon me, my lord, upon meletthif iniquity be.~] She applies her felf to him, in a Speech full of Art and Prudence.- And firft begs, like a kind Wife, that (he might fuffer, not her Hus- band : Who was not fo wife as he mould be. And let thy handmaid^ I pray thee, fpeat^ in thy audi- ence, and hear the words of thy handmaid.'] She defires ihim patiently to hear her Reafons. Ver. 25. F/rff B(?4 of SAMUEL. 271 Ver. 25. Let not my lord, I pray thee, regard thtf man Chapter of Belial^ even Nab al: for as his name //, fo is he $ Na- XXV. b'd is his name, and folly is with him.'] She reprefents t/VV) him as a Man that offended out of Folly, rather than Ve " e *5' Malice: Which might a little excufe his Kudenefs.. There are many fuch Allufions in Scripture, as there, is here of Nebala and Nahal. See V. Gen. 15, XLIX. Gen. 8, 1 6, 19, and II. Zcphan. 4. But 7, thine handmaid^ J49 not the young men of my lord, whom thou didjl fend^] If any were to be pu- nilhed (he haddefired it might be her felf 5 yet (he had this to fay in her own behalf, that (he knew nothing of the Meflage fent by D.tvid. Ver. 26. Norm therefore, my lord^ of the LORD liv- Verfe 26* eth, and as thy foal liveth, feeing the LORD hath with- holden theefrom coming to foed blood, and from avenging thy felfwith thine own hand.~] This is wonderfully arti- ficial, to prefume fo much upon his Goodnefs and Clemency, as already to conclude, (he had diverted him froni his purpofe $ or rather, that God had inter- pofed by his good. Providence, to hinder him from (bedding Blood, Now let thine enemies , and they that feek. evil to my '-, Iqrd) be of Nabal.'] That is, may thou have no worfe Enemy than he. Or, may thy Enemies have no more power to hurt thee, than Nabal hath-. This is ano- ther Argument to perfwade him ta Mercy, that Nabal was fo inconfiderable, that as he would do him no good, fo he could do him no evil. Ver. 17. .And now this bleffingT] That is, this Pre- Verfe 27. fent or Gift. The fame Phrafe in XXX. 26. % Kings, V. 15. Which thine handmaid hath brought unto my lord> let it even be given to the young man that follow my lord.~] To, A COMMENTARY upon Chapter To appeafe their Anger : Or, as unworthy of David's XXV. Acceptance. * M O / "^ Ver. 2#. I pray thee forgive the trefpafi of thine hand- Vefle 18. md M^ she (till fpeaks, as if (he had been the Of- fender 5 becaufe (he defired none might fuffer but her felf. flor the LORD voiU certainly make my lord a Jure houfe.] She prays him to be good to her, as God would certainly be to him. Becaufe my lord fight eth the battles of the LORD^ and evil hath not been found in thee all thy days."] She puts him in mind of all his Heroical Aftsagainft the Phili- ftine$) and other Enemies } and that hitherto he had been blamelefs, and done no hurt to the Ifraelites ; And therefore hoped he would do none to her, and her Family. Vcrfe 19. Ver. 29. Tet a man is rifen to purfuethee and tofeek, tfy f0tfl.~] Saul (he means reftlefly endeavoured to take a- way his Life. But the font of my lord fljall be bound in the btmdle of lift, with the LORD thy God.~] Be preferved. For thofe things which we would not have loft, nor feat- tered about, we are wont to bind up in Bundles. And the fouls of thine enemies 9 them JJjaU he fling out as out of the middle of a flingl] As we bind up things to preferve them from being thrown about, and loft : So we put things into a Sling, that they may be caft out of fight, or a great way from us. Verfe 30. Ver. 30. And it foall come to pafs, when the LORD fiall have done to my lord, according to all the good, that he hath fpofyn concerning thee, and Jhall have ap- pointed thee ruler over lfrael.~] Nothing could be more obligeing than this, at every word to call him her Lord* and to acknowledge his Title to the Kingdom $ and her belief that he would certainly enjoy it. Ver. 31. the Fir ft Book, of SAMUEL, 273 Ver. 31. That this fljatt be no grief unto thee, nor 0/ Chapter fence of heart to my lord, either that thou haft jhed blood XXV. caufelefs, or that my lord hath avenged himfelf^\ She re- L^VNJ ferves the moft divine Argument to the laft $ that he^erfe 3 1 would have a clear and quiet Conference, and not be difturbed with a Remembrance that he had fhed the Blood of the innocent, or otherwHe avenged himfelf: Which belonged unto God. And when the LORD hath dealt well with my lord, re- member thine handmaid^] Thou wilt thank me for my Advice. Ver. 32. And David f aid to Abigail, blcjfid be /^eVerfe 32* LORD God of Ifrael, which fent thee this day to meet me.~] He was fo moved with this patheticai Speech, that in the firft place, he acknowledges the good Pro- vidence of God, which directed her to come fo feafo- nably to prevent the Effects of his Anger. Whereby he was abfolved from his Oath, which he had fworn to cut off Nabal's Family. And indeed it was null in it felf ; for no Man can oblige himfelf to do an evil thing : As this would have been : There being a dou- ble Guilt in it, as Philo obferves, if he had (bed their Blood. To which may be applied the words of Se- neca, that in fuch cafes, fcelus eft fides, to keep ones word, 4s a wicked thing. See Grotiw de Jure B. & P. Lib. 2. Cap. XIII. Sett. 6. Where he obferves that Cicero mentions the like cafe with this, in the Vow of Agamemnon. And Procopiw Gaz#w here wellrefolves, that this Oath of David was the erFeft of Anger 5 but his fparing Nabal the effect of Reafon and prudent Counfel. Ver. 33. And bleffed be thy advice, and bleffed taVerfe 33. thou, which haft kept v*e thtf day from coming to fhed blood, and from avenging my felf with my own hand."] Next he commends her, and her wife Counfel 5 for N n which 274 A COMMENT A KY upon Chapter which he befeeches God to blefs her: For (he had pre- XXV. ferved him from a very outragious piece of Revenge 3 ^V*^ which might have afflicted him all his days. Yerfe 34. Ver. 34. For in very deed, as the LORD God of If rael liveth 5 which hath kept me back^ from hurting thee, except than hadtt hafted and come to meet me, furely there had not been left unto Nabal, by the morning light, any that pijjeth againft the wal/.~\ It may feem ftrange, that his Anger mould not cool, in fo much time as pafled between the return of his Meffengers, and Abigail's meeting him : But the Affront was great, and his Sol- diers it is likely inflamed his Rage, and he refolved to make Nabal an Example to others, not to ufe him fo rudely. Verfe 35. Ver. 35. So David received of her hand that which /be br ought , andfaid unto her, go in peace unto thy houfe : for I have hearkned unto thy voice, and have accepted thy perfon.'] Both (he her felf, and what (he faid, and what (he brought were moft welcome to him. So hap- py a thing it is (as Euripides fpeaks in his Heraclid&, Verf. 359.) to fall into the hand of a wife, and not of a foolifti Enemy. For the later, if he get the better, exercifes nothing but Cruelty : But with the former there is room for Mercy, Juftice, Moderation, and Par- don. Such an Enemy Abigail met withal ^ unto whom NabaFs Offence was notmore provoking to the Deftru- Hon of his Family, than the Admiration of Abigail's Vertue was to its^Prefervation, Yerft 36. Ver. 36. And Abigail came to Nabal ^ and behold, he held afeaft in his houfe, like the fe aft of akjng: andNa- bals heart was merry within him, for he was very dntn- kett.'} Had eaten and drank too liberally, at a very great Feaft, which he made for his Shearers.. Wherefore the F/rff Boo\. e>/ S A M U E L. 275 Where/ore fie told him nothing, lefs or more, till the Chapter morning light.'] Said not a word of what had pafled, XXV. becaufe he was not capable to underftand the Mercy IXV"\J of God to him. Ver. 37. Rut it came, topafs in the morning, when the Verfe 37. wine was gone out of Nabal.~] When he had flept him- felf fober. And hrs wife told him of thefe things, that hfe heart died within him, and he became as aftonet] He fainted away, and was as cold as a Stone : Out of dread of the danger, which he imagined ft ill hung over him. For it is a frigid Interpretation of Raji and Kimchi, that he was troubled to hear of the great Prefent, that his Wife had made to David. Ver. 38. And it came to pafs, that about ten days af- Ve rfe 3* fer, the LORD f mote Nabal, that he died.'] It feems he lay fo long difpirited, in a ftupid fenfelefs Condi- tion. And then God put an end to his Life, either by fome Difeafe, or by a fudden ftroke. Ver. 39. And when David heard that Nabal wasdeti he f aid blejfed be the LORD, who hath pleaded the catife of my reproach upon the head of Nabal ; and hath kept htf fervant from evil : for the LORD hath returned the wic- kfdnefs of Nabal upon his own head~\ He doth oot re- joice fo much in his Death (who was a worthlefs Wretch) as in the JuiYice of God : Who (hewed him that if Men would have Patience, they (hould fee right done them 5 fo that they need not go about to avenge themfelves. And David fent and communed with Abigail^ to take her to him to wife.'] Being a Woman of admirable Prudence, as well as Beauty (v. 3.) and one that ex- prefled an high efteem of him, he fent fome to treat with her about Marriage with him. N n 2 Ver. 40. A COMMENTARY upon Chapter Ver. 4* An A wlxn the fervants of David were come XXV. * Abigail to Carmel, they fpake unto 1 her fymg, David t.x-v^y feat m unto thee^ to take, thee unto htm to wife^ This Verfe 40. was their Bufinefs : Which no doubt they delivered in many more words, which fignified the great efteem and affection which David had for her : Whom he knew to be a Woman of fuch great Wifdom, that (he had refpecT: not merely to his prefent, but to his future Condition. Otherwife, he would not have adventured, being, now very poor, to court one that had fuch tviches. Verfe 41. Ver.4i . And/he arofe^and bowed her felf with her face to the earth."] In Reverence to the very Name of David : Whom (he highly honoured, as a Man of an Heroick Spirit} and who (he was fully perfwaded mould be Ring of Jfrael^ v. 30. And flje fazd, behold, let thine handmaid be afervant to wajh the feet of the fervants of my lord.'] She fent him an Anfwer in thefe words ^ which (how her Hu- mility to be as great, as her other Vertues; For to wa(h ones feet was the loweft fort of Service. Verfe 42. Ver.,42. And Abigail hatted^ and arofe and rode upon an afs r with five damfels of hers, that went after her."] That (he might come attended fuitably to her Quality and his. See Grotius XXX. Gen. 5. ^ndflye went after the mejjengers of\)avjd.~\ Though (be did not long deliberate about the Matter, but foon contented ^ yet it is not likely, (he followed them immediately : But ftaid fome decent time before (he went to David. And became fa wife.'] She had a ftrong- Faith in God to marry a Man who had nothing to live upon, but was forced to wander from place to place, and beg the Affiftance of his Friends. But (he verily believed he- W.Quld at laft come to the Throne, as (he had before .:, exprefled J the Fit ft B(?4 of S A M U E-L, exprcfTed : And could make tome Provifion for him Chapter out of her own Eftate. XXV. Ver. 43. David alfo took^Ahinoan ofjezreel, and they were alfo both of them his wives. ~] , At the fame time :. According to the corrupt Cuftom of thofe days, where- in they had perverted the Law of Nature, which is admirably exprefled by Euripides in his Andromacha y Verf. 177, &:. Avaiv It is not good for one Husband to govern two Wives But he fooitld be content with one^ who would live hap And again, V; 909-., z Iv Thou kaftfaid) it it an evil thing for two For where there are more than one they feldom agree,, but breed great Trouble to their Husbands. It is com- monly thought, that Akinoam was his Wife before he married Abigail. See upon XXVII. 3. Ver. 44. AndSwl^ Or rather fat Sad, the Parti- Ver k 44y clt'Vatt being often fo ufed. Had given Michal his daughter, Davids wife, to Phalti the fon ofLaiflj.~] Here is the .reafon why David took another Wife$ becaufe Saul had deprived him of his former: But it was no. good Reafon for taking two, which were more than he had before. He was not divorced from Michal, and therefore we read after- ward^ , A COMMENT A Rr upon Chapter ward, "that he took her again. And the Jewi(h Do- XXV. ftors are of Opinion, that this Phalli was a very pious Man, and would never touch her, becaufe (he was another Man's Wife : Which was the Reafon David received her again. See I Sam. III. 15. Which was of GaUtm^] A Town near Accaron, as Eufebitff and St. Hkrom tells us : Which had its Name from Gal an heap of Stones $ it being, I fuppofe, a ftony Place. CHAP. XXVI. V-/WJ Verfe i. Verfe i. A ND the Zlphites.~] The old Enemies of /\ David. XXIII. 19. Came unto Saul to Gibeah, faying, doth not David hide himfelfintheholdofHachilah^ which if before Je- fhiffton Then Abner anfaered, and faid, who art thou that cri- eft unto the king . art not thou a valiant man, &c.] In the Hebrew the words are, art Motthona-Max? That is, in place of Authority, as well as of great Courage and Valour. W here fore haft thou not kept thy lord the king /] Ob- ferved better military Qifciplinejbr the Prefervation of Saul's Perfon. For there c awe one of the people in to deftroy the kjng\ thy lord.~] Came into the Camp with that Intention, and had a very fair opportunity. Verfe 16. Ver. 16. This thing is not good that thou haft done."] A foft way of fpeaking: But his meaning was, that he was very faulty, as appears by what follows. ICe are worthy to die,' becaufe you have not kept your w after, the LORDS anointed."] Guarded him better from any danger. It is probable they defpifed Da- vid's the Firtt Bool^ ^/SAMUEL. Ws fmafl Forces, which made them fo grofly negli- Chapter gent. XXVL Now fee where the kings fpear if, and the crttfe of tea- l/'WJ ter that was at hk bolfler."} He fets before them the to- kens of their Careleinefs $ and of the opportunity he had to kill Saul. Ver. 17. AndSattl knew 'David's voice, and faid, is Verfe 17. this thy voice, my fon David ?~\ He was in great Con- fufion of Mind, and knew not what more to fay to him. And David faid, it is r/iy voice, my lord, king^ He humbly acknowledged his Authority , and the Alle- giance he owed him : Though he had done him fo many Injuries. Ver. 1 8. And he faid, wherefore doth my lord thw par- Verfe 18. ffte after his fervant? for what have I done, or what evil is in n/y hand ?~] Being confcious of his own Inno- cence, David expoftulates with him in a long Speech : And defires in the firft place, to know what Crime he had toaccufehim of: Efpecially fincehe lately ac- knowledged that he was more righteous than himfelf, XXIV. 17. Ver. 19. Now therefore, I pray the?, let my lord t/x Verfe 19. king hear the words ofthjjervant."] Having no Anfwer to that Queftion, he defires him to be fo patient, as to fuffer him to argue a while with him. If the LORD have ftirred thee up againft me, let him accept an offering^ For God is not implacable, but willing to be reconciled, if I have offended him. Or the meaning may be, if for any Offence againft God there be juft Caufe for this Anger, I refufe not to die, and expiate the Fault with my Blood. Or the words may refer to Sanl, as if he had faid, offer to God fome Sacrifice, that he being appeafed, may free thee from this pertinacious Melancholy. O o 2 But A rn v f JL T T* s * v tT * JH i-< IT I 73 iv &, Chapter //f /f//^ e ffo children of men, curfed be they before XX VT. ffo LORD, for they have driven me 0;/f fA// day from L/^VSJ abiding in the inheritance of the LORD.] From having any fetled abode in his own Country ; which he fore- faw he (hould be forced alfo to leave , as we read he did m the next Chapter. Saying, .goferve other gods r\ That was the eiteft of their Aftions, though they did not fay fo in fo many words. For they banifhed him into a Nation of ano- ther Religion, as Mr. Mede expounds thefe words. See Book HI. p- 813. Verfe 2O. Ver. 20 . Now therefore let not my blood fall to the earthy before the face of the LORD."] God feeing it, and be- ing the Avenger. For the tyng of Ifrael conteth out to feek. a flea7\ Wh ich was neither for his Profit, nor for his Glory. See XXIV. 14. As when one doth hunt a. partridge in the mountains?] Hunt a poor Bird from Mountain to Mountain, with a great deal of Labour, which is not eafily caught, and worth nothing when one hath it: The Hebrew word Kore is no where to be found, but here and in XVII. Jerem. u. From both which places, we learn it was a Mountainous Bird, and of no great Value : In taking of which, the Fowler fpent his pains to little purpofe. And it was one of thofe Birds, that fics up- on the Eggs of other Birds, as the words of Jeremiah import, Jhe. gathered what /he hath not brought forth , that is, Eggs which (he did not lay. From which it is ap- parent, that this Word doth not fignify a Partridge^ which is a Bird of Price, and doth not fit on other Birds Eggs : But as Bochart hath taken a great deal of pains to (how, was a Bird with a long Bill, and (hort Feet, called Rufticttla. I will not mention the Opi- nions of Interpreters about it, for they are very vari- ous. the Fir& Bn^ ^/SAMUEL, ous, and the fame Men are not conftant to them felves^ Chapter for R. Solomon, who here takes it for a Partridge, in XXVI. that place of the Prophet Jeremiah, takes it for a Cue- L/"V*SJ lyw. See Hierwicot, P. 2. Lib. I. Cap. XII. Ver[c Ver. 2 1 . The n faid Saul, I have finned, return my fort David.'] He invites him to come to the Court again , which is more than he did at their former meeting. For I will no more do thee harm, becaufe my foul was preciow in thine eyes thff day : I have played the fool, and have erred exceedingly."] This is a very ingenuous. Confeflion, wherein he condemned himfelf, as a great Offender againft God, and againft David. In which for the prefent, no doubt he was very ferious, and both amamed and forry for what he had done. Ver. 22. And David an fiver ed and faid, behold the Verfe 21.. kings fpear, let one of the young men come ot/er aud fetch /*/.] He durft not venture to go and prefent it him- felf to Saul, though it was the Teftimony of his Fide- lity and Affection to him. For he did not know but the evil Spirit might come on a fudden upon him, and make him change his good Refolution. Ver. 23. The LORD render to every man according Verfe &3 to his righteoufnefs and faithfnlnefs : for the LORD de- livered thee thif day into my hand^ but I would not ft retch forth my hand againft the LORDb anointed.'] He repeats what Saul had confefled, the more to affedthis- Heart with it: And tells him he doubted not the LORD would deal with him accordingly, howfoever .Saul ufed him. Ver. 24. Behold, as thy life was fit by thit day in mine Verfe 24. eyes, fo let my life be fet by, in the fight of the LORD, aud let him deliver me out of all tribulation!] He prays God to deal with him, as he had done with Saul ^ and; MENT ART upon Chapter and then he doubted not to come out of all his XXVI. Troubles. tXWJ Ver. 25. And Saul faid unto David $ blejjkd be thou Verfe 25. my fon David , thott {halt do great things, and alfofoatt ftilt prevail."] He perceived it was in vain to contend any longer again ft David, whom God defigned for great things (as he faw by his moll worthy and noble AdYions) and would ftill have the better of him, till he came to the Throne: For pofiibly Saul lookt upon the raking away his Spear, which I obferved (upon XXII. 6.) was his Scepter, as an Omen the Royal Au- thority mould be transited to David. So David went on his way, and Saul returned to his placeT] To Gibeah, from whence he came, v. i. but David did not think fit to accompany him : Remem- bring how fickle he was, and therefore, notwithftand- ing all thofe good words, not to be trufted. Cha P ter T H A P VV\7TF XXVII. XAVll. \XVSJ Vcrfe i. Vcrfe I. A ND David faid in his heart, I Jhall now JL\ perifi one day by the hand ofSaul.~] Whofe Heart he believed was not altered, though he had felt lately fome Compunftion for what he had done againft him. But David had the greateft reafon to believe he would never be able to compafs his defign, having God's Promife he (hould be King of Ifrael 3 therefore thefe words were fpoken in a melancholy Fit, when he was under fome great Depreffion of Spirit. There H nothing better for me than that I Jhonld fpee- diljt efiape into the land of the Philiftines: and Saul full the Firfl Boo^ of S A M U E L, 287 JhaU defpair of me, to feek^ me any more in any coaft ^Chapter Ifrael-, fo fljalt I efcape out of his hand.'] He thought XXVII. that as long as he remained in any part of Saul's Do- minions, he would never ceafe his Perfection : But by going into an Enemies Country, he would be for- ced to be quiet. Ver. 2. And David arofe^ and he pajjed over withtheVzrk fx hundred men that were with h\m^ unto Achifh thefon ofMaoch, ki"gofGath.~\ It is not certain, thar this was the fame Achifh mentioned XXI. 10. with whoriu David took (helter at his firft flight from Saul. He feems rather to have been another, who is diftinguifh- ed from the former by the Name of his Father. But whichsoever he was, he had either invited David to come thither for his Security (hoping to make ufe of his Valour, or his Prudence in his Wars) or David* had fent Embaffadors before to treat with him, and had his Royal Word, that he mould be protected by him. And it appears afterwards, that he had David in great Efteem $ for he gave him a Town for his owr* Inheritance, v. 6. Ver. 3. And David dwelt with Achifls at G<*/, he and Verfe hif men, every man with his houftold : even David with his two wives, Ahinoam the Jezreelzte, and Abigail the Carmelite, Nabals wife."] It was a very capacious Place, that could contain fo many Men and their Families $ fome of which might be numerous, And AchiJIi was very generous to receive fo many Strangers, and old Soldiers into his Royal City, as might have made them- felves Matters of it. Ahinoam being here mentioned before Abigail, hath made many think (he was his Wife. Verfe before he took the other. Ver. 4. And it was told Saul that David waffled to Gath^ and he fought no more again for him7\ Unto which, it i$ Jikely, he was inclined ;.- if he had not found it to Ue in vain. Ver. * a 8 A COMMENTS R.r upon Chapter Ver. 5 . And David faid unto Achijb, if I have now XXVII. found grace in thine eyes, let them give me a place inflate l w /"V" s O town in the country, that I may dwell there : for why Verfe 5". fiould thy fervant dwell in the royal city with thee . the Death ofSamuel, and the Frenzy of.i^;//. And Adrift) faid unto l^avid^ k$ow 4 Ion ajjitredly, that ikon {halt go with me. to battle, thou and thy men.~\ Achifo feems to have been the principal Perfo.n in the Coun- try, and the Commander of all their Forces. For we read of no other King among them but he: Who required David, who was now one of his Subjefts, to aflift him in this Warfare againft his own Native Country. Verfe 2. Ver. 2. And David faid to. Achijh^ furely thou fhilt fyow what thyfervant can do.~] He anfwered in doubt- ful words, which might be taken in different Strifes, And tie Frrff Book of SAMUEL. And Achifo faid to David, therefore witt I nta^e thee Chapter keeper of my head for everl} Achijh underftood him, XXVII. that he would do his beft to ferve him : And thereupon L/*W) promifed, tf he did, that he would make him Captain of his Guard, or Come great Officer, near to his Per- fon. Ver. 3. Now Samuel was dead, And all Jfrael lamented Verfe 3, him, and buried him in Ramah, cyen in his own city.~] This was noted before (XXV. */) but repeated here again to (how, that Saul now was fenfible of his Lofs, wanting his Advice in a time of great Diftrefs. And Saul had put away thofe that had familiar fpiritj} and the wizzards ont of the land.'} According to the Di- vine Commandment, XX. Lcvit. 27. which perhaps he had executed in the beginning of his Reign, when he was governed by Samuel: Or if he did it fince, it was to Ihow that he had fome Zeal for God left, whereby he kept up his Authority among the Peo- ple. Ver. 4. And the Philiflines gathered themfehes toge- Verfe 4. thcr.~] Met at an appointed Place. And came and pitched in Shuntm^\ A place in the Tribe of I/achar, as we learn from XIX. Jojh. 18. And $aul gathered all Ifrael together and pitched in Gilboa ~] A Mountain near the Valley of Jezreel, not far from Shuncm : As that place in Joflma informs us. So that they feem to be pitched, as they were before the great Battle was fought when Goliath fell $ upon two Mountains with a Valley between them. Ver. 5. And when Saul fan the hoft of the Philistines. ~\ Verfe . Of which he had a full View from Mount Gilboa. He was afraid^ and his heart grtatly trembled."] For the Spirit of God having forfaken him, his Courage- very much failed him : When he faw how numerous- the Philijiines were 5 and heard perhaps, that David P p -L was A COMMENT A KIT nfon ] Chapter wa3 among them 5 and reflected upon all the evil he XXVIil. na( * done unto him. ^^v-O Ver.6. And when aul enquired of the LORD."] This Verfe 6. feems to contradift what is faid, i Chron. X. 14. that he cJ/V 0* enquire of the LORD : Which was the rea- fon that he flew him. But Kimchi and others thus re- Concile thefe two places 5 that fince he did not continue to enquire of him, but went to a Witch, it was all one, as if he had no! enquired at all. For he did it faintly, coldly and indifferently : Refolving, if he was not heard there, to go to fome other place for Counfcl. See Buxterf, Hlft. Vrimzn&Thummim : Who obferves out of Samuel Laniado, at learned Jew, that he whofe Heart is perfeft with God, lifts up his eyes unto him, and fixes them on him 5 hoping in him, though he doth not prefently hear him : And perfeveres in his hopes, firmly fetling a Refolution to wait up- on him. But fo did not Sattl, who was remifs and negligent, faying, if God will not hear me, I will go and confulta familiar Spirit. The LORD anfaered htm not."] Becaufe he had killed his Priefts, as R. Solomon here notes. And by this means, as R. Levi Ben Gerfon here farther obferves, had no Body capable of the Holy Spirit, to confult God for him. Neither by dreams."] By which he prayed, perhaps, that God would inform himfelf. Nor by Urim.'] Kimchi thinks that he fent to Abia- thar to enquire about the event of this War : For he had the Vrim with him. It is obfervable, that the Scripture never faith that God anfwered, by Jhitmmim 5 for that is comprehended under TJrim : Which is al- ways put firft when they are joined together, and here it is mentioned alone. Nor the firft *M of S A M U E t, , . Nor by Prophets.'] A College of which, no doubt, Chapter was ftill remaining at R^mah : Whom Samuel had edu- XXVHI. cated. It will not be amifs to obferve that the fame ways of Enquiry, were among the Gcnt'ths, as appears by what Achilles faith, in the Council of the Greeks, who met to confider about the Plague Afollo had fent among them. Iliad. I. , ^ yb r wzp ix, Where he reckons three forts of Men, a Prophet, or a Prieft, or an Expounder of Dreams: Who might tell why Apol/o was fo angry with them. Ver. 7. Thenfaid Saul unto hufervants, feek^ Me a wo- Verfe 7. man that hath a familiar fy /r/V, that I may go to her and enquire of ker."] In this he adted like a diffracted Man, who now approved what he had condemned. Ha mentions a Woman rather than a Man $ becaufe the weaker Sex were moft addicted to thefe Pra&kes (be- ing moft eafily deceived by evil Spirits) among whom fuch a Perfon he thought might be fooneft found. And his fervants faid unto him, there if a woman that hath a familiar fpmtl} There are always fome Flat- terers in Courts, who will never contradict their Prin- ces $ but are ready to comply with them- in: their wonrft Defigns. And it appears by this*, that though this fcxt of Divination was not publickly pradfcifed, yet it was known that there were (brae who privately eontkrued to confult the dead. I fay publicity , becaufe ic is very probable that before Sattl executed the La\tf agaiflft' them, there were thofe that made ProfefTion of having familiar Spirits : As there were among the Heathen. For Plutarch, in the Life QtCivton* fpeaks of Paufanias A COMMENTARY upm Chapter going to a JXwuofAMvr&w (an Oracle of the dead) at XXVIII. Heraclea, where he called up the Soul ofCleomce. V^V%J At Endor.~] A place in the Tribe of Mtnaffeh, XVII. Joff), ii. not far from Shunem, as Sabianvs obferves: And part of the Mountain of Gilboa was over againft Endor, and another part of it againft Shunew. This Woman, the JewHh Doctors fay, was the Mother of Abncr. Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And Saul difguifed hiwfelf, and put on other rai- ment, and went, and two fern ants with him.'} He put off his Royal Apparel, and clothed himfelf like an ordinary Man, having but a fmall Attendance : That he might not be fufpefted to be what he was. Thefe two Servants, the Jewiih Do&ors fay, were Abner and Amafi. And they came to the woman by night.~\ They could not go thedireft way, for then they muft have pafled through the Army of the Phili fines : And therefore they fetcht a Compafs, and travelled alfo by Night, that they might not be difcovered. And it is likely they went on foot, that lefs notice might be taken of them 5 and they might go and return through by ways which made their Journey the longer. In the Night alfo it was, that Women went about fuch Magical Pra- ftices. For, as PfeVw obferves in his Book of Af- mons, it is the common opinion of the Greek* , that none of the Terreftial Daemons dare appear in the day time. 9 TO? TO jjA& aJuyoK. Nay, he faith all thofe things were performed after the Summer Solftice $ when the Days grew fhort, and the Nights increafed. Andhefaid, divine unto fne by the familiar Jj>ir it, and bring me hint up, whom I flaS name unto thee."] This confulting the dead, was a very ancient Practice among the Gentiles, as appears from Homer; But long before of S A M U E L. 'p 5 before him, mentioned by Mofes himfelf, who forbids Chapter it in XVIII. Deut. 10. Notwithstanding which the XXVIII. Jfraetttcs, who had a Divine Oracle, and Holy Pro- L^V^VJ phets to guide them, fell into this foul Sin, as they 'did into moft of the Gentile Abominations. Ver. 9. And the woman faid unto him, behold, thou Verfe > kjioweft what Saul hath done, how he hath cut offlhofe who have familiar fpirits and wizzards out of the land : wherefore then lay.efl thou a fnare for my lift, to caufe we to die ., and his coming t/p out of the Earth 5 whereas, if it had been Samuel, he (hould rather have come down from Heaven. This Appari- tion the/efore was one of thofe fallacious Spirits^ whom Porphyry fpeaks of (Lib. 2. de Abflinentia) who jut on any flyape, and counterfeit (as his words are) the Gods, and Demons, and the Souls of the dead 9 Which a very learned Perfon (Job. Wagenfejl) hath confirm- ed, by this reafon, which to me feems very folid $ that ijnce God was not pleafed to anfwer Saul (as he confefled) either by Prophets, or by Dreams, or by Vritt* and Thummlm^ but had withdrawn himfelf wholly from him, it is not probable, that he would fend Samuel himfelf to him from the dead (and none elfe could do it) and that at the call of a Witch : When he would not favour him with any Revelation from a living Prophet, or any other way, ConfutCarm.Lty- r *ridnni, ^p. t??* Sb tie Firfl B<>4 '/SAMUEL. 297 She cried with a loud voice, and the woman fpafy to Chapter Saul, Jay ing, why haft thou deceived #te? for thou /?rfXXVIF. Saul?'] She cried out for fear of Saul: When (heU^V^W perceived by the Reverence the Spe&re paid him, who he was. For fo Abarbinel interprets it, he bowed with his Face to the Ground, in honour of Saul, whereby the Woman concluded he was the King. Ver. 13. And the kjng f aid unto her, be not afrajd.~\Vttk 13. Do not imagine I come with any defign to difcover thee, and bring theeto Puniftiment. For whatfaweft thou . the common Practice of Mankind 5 and well it was for. David, that they were fuch Polititians : For hereby God ^ COMMENTARY upon Chapter God delivered him out of a very great ftrait $ either XXIX. of being an Enemy to his Country, or falfe to his cx"v~*^ Friends, and to his Truft. And by the fame good Pro- vidence he was fent back to refcue his Wi , es, and the Wives and Children of his Men, who were taken Captive. Verfe 5. Ver. 5. Is not this Davi d of whom they fang one io ano- ther in dances, faying* Saul hath flam his thouCatJcls. and David hh ten thousands. ~] They retnembred thar he was their old Enemy, who killed Goliath: And was highly magnified for it, above Saul him felf. Verfe 6. Ver. 6. The Achift called David, and faid unto him^ fitrely, of the LORD liveth.~] He fwears by the God whom David worfhipped, that he might be the more believed. Or perhaps. he had learnt fomething from David of the true God, though he worlhipped others with him. Thou haft been upright, and thy going out and coming in with me in the hoft, if good in my fight?] He com- mends him as an unblameable Perfon in his private Converfation $ and as an excellent Commander in his Arrmy. For I have not found evil in thee, fince the day of thy cowing unto me, unto this daj.~] A very honourable Teftimony from a foreign Prince. Neverthelefr, the lords favour fhee not."] Unto whom Acbijb was forced to yield : For he was not an abfo- lute King} but the Lords of the Country (till retain- ed a great Authority. Verfe 7* Ver. 7. Wherefore now return and go in peace : that thou dijpleafe not the lords of the Philiftines."} From the effects of whofe Envy and Jealoufy he could not preferve him. Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And David faid unto Achifi, but what have 1 done ? and what haft thou found m thy fervant fo long as the Firjt Book, of S A M U E L. 305 of I have been with thee unto this day^ that I may not go Chapter fight againft the enemies of my lord the king ?~] He had XXIX. told him before that he found not the lead fault in L/"V%J him : Therefore this Queftion may feem impertinent. But David was to ad his part handfomly, upon this occafion} fo thaf, though he was inwardly pleafed, he would not have them fufpedt he was glad to be dif- mifled : And therefore, fince the Ring was fatisfied with his Fidelity, asks why he might not be trufted to fight againft his Enemies, and that his Lords would give him a reafon? But Abarbinel thinks he never in- tended this 5 but being chofen by Achlfh to be the Keeper of his Head (XXVIII. 2.) he refolved only to difcharge this Office $ but not to join in the Battle againft Ifrael. Ver. 9. And Achifi avfwered and f aid to David, /Verfe 9. know that thott art good in my fight as an angel of God.~] He had learnt fomething, as lobferved before, v. 6. of the Hebrew Religion : And it appears by this, of their Language alfo. And the meaning is, he lookt upon David as a Man fent down from Heaven to him : All things profpering that he took in hand. Notwithstanding the princes of the PhilijlineshavefaJd^ he fhall not go -with us to battle.~] They feem to have made fuch an Order in Council : Which the King durft not confadift. Ver. 10. Wherefore now rife up early in the morning.] Verfe IO. Left any Miichief fhould come to him, if he delayed his Departure. With thy wafters fervants that are come with thee."] This intimates, that the Lords of the Phili&ines would not truft them, becaufe they looked on them as ftill S<*/'s Subjects. And asfoon as ye are up early in the morning, and have light, depart.~\ He advifes them to lofe no time, but R r as 5 c6 ACOMMENTAKY upon Chapter as foon as they could fee their way, leave the Army, XXIX. and march to Ziklag. \s**/~++s Ver. 1 1 . So David and hif men rofe up early in the Verfe n morning, to return into the land of the Philijtines. For now they were in the Philijlines Camp, in the Land of Iff ad, at Aphek, XXIX. I. And the Philiflines went up to Jezreel.'] To the Bat- tle to the Israelites, who were pitched there, v. i. XXVII CHAP* XXX. Verfe i. Verfe i. \N D it came to pafs, when David and JL\ men were come to Zik}ag on the third day.~\ So many days Journey it was from the Camp of the PhUiftines to this place. See the beginning of the next Book, v. 2. That the Amalekjtes had invaded the forth, and Zikfag, and f mote Zikfag, and burnt it with fire J\ To revenge themfelves for what David had done to them, XXVII. 8. which they might eafily do, when he and his Men were abCent 3 and but a fmall, if any, Guard left in the place. Verfe 2. Ver. 2 . And had taken the women captive that were therein : they flew not any, either great or fmall } but car- ried, them away, and went on their way7\ Towards their own Country. This may feem ftrange, that D*r vid having killed all he could meet with, and fpared none, neither Men nor Women, XXVII. 9.11. they fhould not ferve his People in the fame kind. But though they fought Revenge, yet they defired booty much more : Being a poor, and very covetous People 5 who the FirSt BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 307 who intended to fell them for Slaves, and make Mo- Chapter ney of them. XXX. Ver. 3. And David anfi his men came to the city^ and \^T^ Mold it was burnt with fire: and their wives , and their e 3* fons^ and their daughters were taken captive.'] This be- fel David when he feemed to be in the greateft Secu- rity : Having efcaped the Fury of Saul, and alfo the Service of the Philiflines 5 who were likely to make Saul pay very dear for his ill ufage of David. But fuch is the State of this World, we are oft furprized with fudden unexpected Troubles $ and, as the Proverb is 3 many things faUont between the Cup and the Lip. Ver. 4. And David, and the people that were with him^ Verfe 4* lift up their voice and wept : until they had no power to weepf] For fuch Calamities are enough to break the Heart of the moft couragious and undaunted Spirits. Ver. 5. And Davids two wives were taken captive. A- Verfe 5. binoam the Jezreelite, and Abigail the wife of Nabal the Carmelitel] This is fet down diftinfrly, to aggravate Davids Lofs. Ver. 6. And David was greatly diftrvjfid, for the Verfe 6* people fpa^e of floning him.'] As the caufe of this Cala- mity, in leaving the City unguarded . Or in provo- king the Amalekjrtes fo grievoufly as he had done, in the Slaughter of all he could find. Becaufe the foul of the people wa* grieved ; every man forhisfons^ and for his daughter s.~] Grief took away the ufe of their Reafon. But David encouraged himfelfin the LORD his God^ Who had never failed him in the greateft Diftrefles: But done great things for him, and promifed to do greater. Ver. 7. And David faid to Abiathar the prietf, Ahi- Verfe 7. melechs fon, bring we hither, I pray thee, the Ephod^\ From thefe words Petrus Cun#vs (L. I. de Rep. Hebr. R r 2 Cap* 308 ^COMMENTARY upon Chapter Cap. 14.) concludes that the Kings of Ifrael might XXX. make ufe of the Ephod as well as the High Prieft : w-v^> Becaufe Davrd faith, bring me hither^ 8cc. But this doth not fignify that he himfelf meant to ufe it} but only that he defired it might be ufed for him : According to what is faid ofjoj/wa in XXVII. Numb. 21. that he fhould (land before Eleazar the Prieft, who Jhould en- quire for him , See. And, Abiathar brought thither the Ephod unto David."] From thefe words the fame Cunkthey fung a triumphant Song, and that this was the Burden of it : Which they repeated at the end of every Verfe. Verfe 2 1 . Ver. 2 1 . And David came to the two hundred men, which were fo faint that they could not follow Dav'rd : whom he had made ulfo to abide at the brook^ Befor.~] That they might look after their Scuff. And they went forth to txset David t and to meet the people that were with him.'} To congratulate their happy the Firft Book.of SAMUEL. 313 happy Succefs : And to receive their Wives and Chil- Chapter dren, who had been carried captive. And when Davtd came unto the people ^ he fainted theml} L/"V*"NJ He was glad to fee them, and enquired how they did (as it is in the Margin) for he had left (hem very weak. Ver. 22. Then anfwered all the wicked men y and menVzife 22. of Belial of tbofe that went with David , and faid.~] It is likely David told thefe two Hundred Men, -when he faluted them, that they (hould lofe nothing by their not being able to go along with him: Which made thefe Men, who had no Confcience, but were only greedy of Prey, to fay what follows. Becaufe they went not with us, we will not give them onght ofthefpoil which we have recovered-^ fave to every man his wife and his children, that he may lead them away> and depart."] This was a favage Refolution of fuch as feared not God, nor regarded Men. Since it was not the choice of their Brethren to ftay behind, but mere neceffity, and Inability to travel further. Ver. 23. Then faid David. ~] Who ftill preferved Verfe 23. his Authority over the moft wicked among them. Te {hall not dofo my brethren."] He over- rules them : But thought fit to do it, in a friendly manner. With that which God hath given Uf, who hath pre- ferved US) and delivered the company thct came againft us, into our hand."] As much as to fay, when God hath been fo good to us, we ought not to be unkind to our Brethren. Ver. 24. For who will hearken unto you in thif mat- Verfe 24. ter .8 Book of S A M U E L. 215 Chapter. And what was then done was not ordained Chapter to be obferved as a Statute through all Generations. XXX. This therefore was a new Law, but perpetually con- L/*V%J tinaed to the time of the Maccabees 5 as appears from the fecond Book of their Hiftory, Chap VIII. v. 28, 30. AnJ Ojiander obferves that it pleafed the Rowans to do the fame, as Fcftw tells us. See XXII. jtyfc. 8. But the moft ancient Cuftom among the Romans was (as G Baalath and Kirjath-baal, XV.Jofb* 9.60. And to them which were in South- R am oth."] A place in the Tribe of Simeon, XIX. Jojb. 8. called Rawoth in the South^ to diftinguiftied it from Ramoth-Gilead, which lay Northward. By which it appears he had other Friends, who fometimes gave him Shelter, or Subfiflence, befides thofe in his own Tribe. And to them which were in Jattir.~] A Town in the Mountainous part of the Tribe of Judah> XV. Jofi. 48, Verfe 18. Ver. 28. And to them that were in Aroer, 8cc."] Not that on the other fide Jordan (mentioned in XXXII. Numb.*) but fome other place, in the Tribe of Judah^ or fome neighbouring Tribe. Where the other two Places here mentioned were : For we no where read, that David ever fled, during Saul's Perfecution, into the Country beyond Jordan. Verfe 29. Ver. 19. And to them which were in Rachal, and to them which were in the cities of the Jerah/eelltes.~] Thefe People lay on the South of Judab, XXVII. 10. where, it is likely, Rachal alfo was. And to them that were in the cities of the Ken?tes.~] Who were near to the Jerahmeelites , it appears from the forenamed Place. Verfe 30. Ver. 30. And to thofe that were in Hormah.~] This was a City in the Tribe of Judah, XV. Jofh. 30* afterwards given unto the Tribe of Simeon, XIX. Jofi. 4. And to them that were in Chor'ajhan^ and to them that were in AthachI} It is probable that thefe two Places were alfo in the fame Tribe. Ver. 1. tbe Fifft EooJ^ of S A M U E L. 317 Ver. 3 \. And to them which were in Hebron.~] Which Chapter >was certainly a City of Judah^ XV. Jofi. 54. Where XXX. David was firft made King, and reigned over that ^""V^ Tribe, 2 Sam. II. i, a, &c. And to all the places where \3avid, and his men were wont to t>anvt. ~] Either to lurk among them, or to get Provifions, or Intelligence from them. CHAP. Verfe !. \N_D the Phili [lines fought againft Ifrael.~] Verfe i X\ i- e. Gave them Battle: And as they be- gan the Quarrel (XXIX. i.) fo they feem to have be- gun the Fight. And the men of Jfrael fled from before the Philiftines, and fell downjlain in mount Gilboa.~] They fled thkher from the Valley of Jezreel, and were there (lain in great Numbers. Ver. 2. And the Philiftines followed hard upon S oppofe them. Ver. 8. And It came to pafs on the morrow, when the Verfe 8i Philiftines came toftrip thejlain, that they found Suulandl hif three fons fallen in mount Gilboa."] It was contrary to Military Difcipline, prefently to fall upon the Spoil: Which they did not till the next day. And they cut off his head. ~] As DizwMiad done the Head of Goliath. Andftrtyt off his armour, and fent into the land of the Philiflines round about?] They fent the News of this . great Victory 5 and perhaps his Head and his Armour, in token of it. To publifo it in the houfe of their idolf, and'amongthe peoplc.~] That they might give thanks to their Gods^ for the Vi&ory they had obtained., Ven m*. A COMMENTARY upon Chapter Ver. 10. And they put his armour in. the houfe of AJh- XXXI. taroth.'] As the Swor J of Goliath was laid up in the t-'-v"*-' Tabernacle. Ver fe I o. ^ t fa y faftned his body to the wall of Bethflian.'] To expofe it, as we do the Bodies of great Malefaftors, to publick Shame and Reproach. And tbus it appears, by the l^.v. they did with the Bodies of his Sons. Verfe II. II. And when the inhabitants of Jabefi-Gilead heard of that which the Philiftines had done to Saul.'] They Ji- ved on the other fide Jordan : For the People on this fide were fled. Verfe 12.. Ver. 12. All the valiant men arofe, and went all night .~] To avoid Difcovery. And took the bodyofSaul^and the Bodies ofhisfonsfrom the wall of Bethfhan.~j Which was a City in the Tribe of Manajfeh, not far from Jordan, and the Sea of Ge- nefaret : Out of which the Manajjites could not expel the old Inhabitants, I. Judges 2.7. To this place they of Jabefo might march in a Night's time, and accom- plifh their Defign. Ariftotle reports in the fifth Book of his Ethicks (as Strigelitts here obferves) that the Tem- ples of the Graces, were built in the very mid ft of the Cities of the Greeks, that all Men might be admoniftied to be grateful. Of which Vertue the Men ofJabeft>-Gi- lead gave a moft Noble Example. Who being deli- vered by Saul, in the beginning of his Reign, from the Ammonites^ when they were in danger to lofe their Eyes (Chap. XL) now repay his Care of them when he was dead, by not fuffering his Carcafe to want the Honour of Burial. And came to Jabejh and burnt them I here. ~] Some think they burnt their Fle(h, which was rotten and putrid: Others, that they poured upon their Fle(h Aromatick hot Spices, fuch as Jofeph ordered for the embalming of his Father. Or, as the Tar gum under- ftands the F/rff BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 321 (lands it, they burnt upon, or over them. Where Kim- Chapter chi notes, that the Paraphraft had refpeft to the Cu- XXXI. from delivered down from their Anceftors, of burn- ing the Beds and other Utenfils of the dead, upon their Graves ^ or to the burning of Spices. Certain it is, there was no fuch Cuftom as this among the Jews, of burning the Bodies of the dead. Though fome think that thefe People imitated the Heatheniib Cu- ftom, affe&ing Singularity, as appears from the Story of the &j^tf*r//u, XXI. Judges 8. where we read, they alone would not come to the Aflembly of the whole Nation. Such a Singularity Giertts thinks they were now guiky of : And therefore in a Parallel Place to this, i Chron. X. 1 1 . there is no mention made of this burning : Either becaufe it was an unwonted Practice, or unworthy to be remembred, Ver. 13. And they took their bodies, and buried them Verlje under a tree In Jabe/h.~] In this alfo there feems to be fome of the Superftition of ,the Gentiles: Among whom Trees were accounted facred things. And fafledfeven days^ Exprefled great Sorrow: Of which this was a token. Lucia* faith in his Book de Lu8, that the Greeks were wont in their Funerals neither to eat nor drink for three days. But this is not to be fo underftood : But that they fafted for feven Days together till the Evening (as die manner of falling was among the Jews) and eat nothing all day* Tt 9iqfefD %d A : COM M E N T A R Y | UPON THE C J T> 1 C C^ 1 oecond oook ot samuel. .b Cha f r CHAP. I. ^Xj Verfe I. Verfe i.XJOm it came to pafs after the death of l\l whin David was returned from the Jlaugh- terofthe Amalekites?] The Fight between Saul and the Pbik&hiej fell out, when David was in purfuit of the Atnalekites. And David had abode two days in Ziklag^ Which it Teems the Atnakkjtes had not quite burnt : Content- ing themfelves with the Spoil. Vfe 3. Ver. * And it came to pafs on the third day^\ After his coming unto Ziklag. That behold a man came out of the camp from Saul, with his clothes rent, and earth upon hif head.~] As the manner of deep Mourners was. See I. Sam. IV. 4. And fa it was when he came to David, that he fell on the sart/^attd did obcjfance^\ Honoured him as his King. Yer. . t be Second Bool, 0f SAMUEL. 313 Ver. 3. And David faid, from whence com eft thou /Chapter and he faid, out of the camp of Ifrael am I efcaped.~] I. Some or the Jews have a Conceit, that this was Doegs L/W> Son : Of which though there be no proof, yet the Verfe 3. Objection againft it is of no value. For Doeg was an Edomite, and this Perlon an Amakkite, which feems inconfiftent with his being the Son of Doeg. But it is to be confidered that all Amakkjtes were alfo Edo- mites : Though z\\Edomites were not Amalekjtes. For Amalek was Efatt's Grandfon by his Son Etiphaz, XXXVI. Gen. 15, 16. Ver. 4. And David faid, how went the matter? /Verfe 4. pray thee tell me. And he anfwered, that the people were fled from the battle $ and many of the people alfo An fallen and dead $ and Saul and Jonathan his fon are dead alfoJ] He relates the matter very orderly 5 that fir ft the Ifra- elitet were routed and fled } and then in the purfuit of them many were flain } and in Concluiion, Saul and Jonathan his Son. Which two he only mentions $ thinking that David was principally concerned in them. Ver. 5. And David f aid unto the young man that told Verfe 5. him, how knoweff thon that Saul and Jonathan are dead.~] He might eafily know that the Ifrael/tes were beaten $ but not fo eafily that thefe were in the number of the ilain. Ver. 6. And the young man that told him, faid, as /Verfe 6. hapned by chance upon mount Gilboa.~] One would think by this, that he was not a Soldier, but a Country-man: Who had occafion to go that way. Beholef, Saul leaned upon hit fpear.~] Endeavouring to run it through his Body. And to, the chariots and horfemen followed hard after him^} So that he feared he fbould fall into their hands, before he could difpatch himfelf. T t z Ver. 7. 3 a-4 A COMMENT AKr upo* Chapter Ver. 7. And when be looked Mind bint, hefaw me $ L and called unto ate, and I anfimed, here am I,"] He *x"V*w looked round about hkn, to fee if there were any near Verfe 7. BJQI of his Servants. Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And he faid unto me, who art thou ? and I anfaered) J Am AH Atxalekrte.~] He did not deferable bis Country j though he knew Saul had no ceaibn to be a Friend to it. Verfe 9. Ver. 9- And he faid unto we again^ ft and I pray thet upon me^ and flay, me] He would have him lean fo hard upon him, with the whole weight of his Body, that the Spear might run through him : Which he had not ftrength to make it do. This was not a likely Story : For Saul, in all Probability, would have been as unwilling to be killed by an. Amaltkite^ as by aP&- titfine. For axguifi r come upon me7\ The Hebrew word Scbabatzis varioufly tranrtated. By fome, trembling^ by others, Convuljions by the LX\. ffjun&>. Durknefs. Kifftchi faith it was a Difeafe, which forae fay was the Cramp: But m Scripture, as Brauniw obferves (Lib. I. tkVeffitH Sacerd. Hebr.C&p. XVIL.Seft. IX.) it never fignifies any one of thefe things, but fome Ornament ki a Garment. And therefore our Marginal Tranfla- tion is better, my embroidered coat hinders the Spear from going far into my Body : Or his Coat of Mail, as Diodate tranflates it : For it confifted of little Rings one within another, which made it hard to penetrate. And thus Ralbag among the Jews underftands it, Becaiife my life is yet whole wth'm mel} He was not mortally wounded. Verfe 10. Ver. 10* So I ftood upon him and flew hint, becamfe 1 was furehe could not live after he was fallen. ~] This is contrary to what 6Wfaid jaft before, that ff Life v>ae. ' nhole'm hit (unLefshe meant that \hzPfaUnines would inftantly the Sttond Book^ *f S A M U E L 315 inftantly come upon him and kill him) and it was as Chapter falfe that he flew him, for it appears by the foregoing I. Relation, that &/ killed himfelf: And that not with v-^%^^ a Spear, but with his Sword, XXXI. 4. But this the young Mart faid to excufe himfelf, if David did not approve theFaft. And 1 took, the crown that was on hfc head^ and the bracelets that were on his arms 5 and have brought them, hither unto my lord,"} Saul was the fir ft that had the En- figns of Royal Authority $ for the Judges had nonet But were mere Minifters of God (during his Pleafure) who was their King and Governour. And it is not likely that Saul wore his Crown, when he was in the Fight (for that had been to fet out himfelf as a Mark for the Philiftines to (hoot at) but it was carried along with himinto the Field, by fome that attended him 5 to be ready to put on, if he had gotten the Vidory,, and triumphed. The Jews think that Doeg his Armour- bearer had it in his Cuftody : Who before he killed. himfelf gave it to his Son (this yonng Atnalekjte) and' bad him carry it to David: Hoping he might thereby. ingratiate himfelf with hinii Ver. n. And David took, hold of hi* clothes and rent Verfe IT, them ; and Ir^rvife all the men that were with him^ That is, all his Attendants. Every one knows that this was a token of very great Sorrow, and of a vio- lent Paflion: Which all Nations ufed, as we learn from Homer ^ Herodotus^ Virgil^ and other ancient Au- thors, Ver. 12. And they mourned and wept.'] The whole Verfc ia.. Company made great Lamentations, and (bed many Tears. Andfafted until eveni] Till the Evening Sacrifice was offered : Though Buxtorf (in hisSynag. Judaica) thinks A COMMENTART upon Chapter thinks they abftained from all Meat and Drink, till I. the Stars appeared. W"W-> For Saul and for Jonathan his fon^ and for the people of the LORD, and for the houfe of Ifrael; becanfe they were f Allen \>y tkefaord.~\ He had great reafon to mourn for Jonathan, who was his great Friend 5 but Tome think he (hould have rejoiced to hear of Saul's Death, who was his bitter Enemy. But there were many reafons for his bewailing his Death, as a publick Per- fon, who was lately reconciled to him $ and might poflibly have returned to a better Mind, if he had li- ved longer. However, the manner of his Death very much affe&ed him 5 and the more, becaufe he heard perhaps of his being juft before to ccnfulta Witch, and gave no tokens of his Repentance. The Jews fay, in both the Talmuds, that he mourned for Saul, as the Prince of the great Sanhedrim 5 and for Jonathan, as the father of it. See Selden L. 2. de Synedr. Cap. XVI. Seel:. IV. Verfe 12. Ver. !% ^ n ^ David faid unto the young man that told hint) whence art thou . pnblifl} it not in the Verfe 2O. flreets of Askelon^] The City Gath feems to have been the Metropolis of the Philiftincs Country : And Askc- lon next to it. Where it was in vain to wifh this might not be publithed : For it was done already. Therefore thefe are only Expreflions of great Sadnefs and Sorrow, that this Overthrow (hould be publimed, which he could not but wi(h had never been heard of. Left the daughters of the Philiftines rejoice^ left the daughters of the ttncJrcHmcifed triumph!] According to the manner of thofe Countries; where the Women ce- ll u lebrated 330 A COMMENTARY upon Chapter lebrated with Songs and Dances, the Victory of the I. Men over their Enemies. See XV. Exod. i. 8cc. XI. IXVNJ Judges 34. Verfe 2 1 . Ver. 2 1 . ICe mountains of Gilboa, let there be no dew^ neither let there be ram upon you : nor fields of offerings^] Fruitful Fields, from whence Offerings might be brought to the Houfe of God. Thefe are Poetical Ex- p eflions, from the common Language of Mankind : Who are wont to fpeak with Abhorrence of thofe Places, and tocurfethem^ where any Calamity hath befallen their Friends. There the fhield of the mighty if vilely caft a.way7\ They were forced to throw away their Shields, that they might run the fatter away : Which was a great Difgrace to them. The fhield of Saul, as though he had not been anointed with oil.] As if he had been a common Soldier: So thefe words are generally interpreted, as fpoken of . Saul. But the words, as though Ix had, are not in the Hebrew ^ where there is only, not anointed with oil z Which may as well relate to thz/hield, as the Jews in- terpret it, and thus explain it. By the Holy Oil Men were fet apart for fome great Office $ as that of Priefts, and fometimes Kings. Now when any Perfon in a fudden danger of the State, was chofen to be Captain General of their Army, they were wont to anoint him: That by this Sign he might be animated to fight the LORDS Battles couragioufly. And fuch a Perfon was called, The anointed of War: Nay, fometime (they fay) their Armour was anointed to increafe their Confidence : Juft as the Veflels of the Tabernacle were which the Priefts ufed : Unto which they think Da- vid alludes in thefe Words. See Guil. Schicharduf* Cap. I. Theorem. IV. of his Jui Regiuttt: Where Carp- zoviut obferves > that thefe words XXI. Jfaiah, 9. favour this ttt- Second Book of S A M U E L, g 3 1 this Interpretation : And is alledged by Raj/ and Ral- Chapter bag as parallel to this place. But he coniefles he can I. find no where, that their Shields, or other War- L/"V\J like Inftruments, were anointed with holy Oil, to make them fight with greater Boldnefs. Ver. 22. From the blood oftheflain, from the fat great Advantages of being a fwift Runner, he enume- rates in the next Chapter. They werepronger than lions."] In overthrowing their Enemies, when they overtook them. Verfe 24. Ver. 2 4- ^ e daughters of Jfrael weep over 6W, who clothed yen in fcarlet, with other delights : and put orna- ments of gold upon your apparel^] He would have the Women bear a part in this Lamentation over 6 when they were come to the hill of Ammah^ that lieth towards Giath^ by the way of the wif- dernefs of Gibeon."} They were not fo nimble as Afahel^ and therefore could not overtake Abner : Yet fo furious, that 3 4 >a 2 COMMENT^ RY upon Chapter that the Death of Afahel could not ftop them, till they II, came to this place. VXVNJ Ver. 25. And the children of Benjamin gathered them Verfe 25. -together to Abner, and became one troop, and Stood on the top of a hitt.~] Some of this Tribe, of which Abner was, and who were valiant People, as I obferved before, rallied, as we now fpeak $ and (lood in a Body, as if they would renew the Fight. Verfe ^6. Ver. *6- -And Abner called to Joab.~\ Who was on the Top of another Hill, v. 24. And faid^ fhall the fword devour for ever . as many of Benjamin, were not killed : For if they were, then there would have been no more t\\^r\feven f Men killed in the Battle: Which is not probable. Ver. 31. And the fervants of David had fmitten of Verfe Benjamin^ and of Abners men: fo that three hundred, and threescore mendied.~] This lofs was not great in it felf : For it is likely David had given order, his Men (hould be as fparing as they could, in killing their Bre- thren 5 who were, he knew, to be his Subjects. Ver. 32. And they took, up Afahel ', and buried him in thefepulchreofhfsFailier^ which was in Bethlehem-.~] I; think Jofephns takes this right : Who faith, Joab and: hi* 344 ^ COMMENTARY ttpon Chapter his Men lodged all Night in the place of Battle, and II. buried their dead , and then next Morning carried A- > fahel to be buried among his Anceftors. And Joab and his men went all night.'] Having bu- ried Afahd) they marched all the next Night towards Hebron. And they came to Hebron at break, of day ^} Where they gave David an account of all this Action. Verfe I. Verfe J-^T^^ there was long war between the houfe of l_\l Saul, and the houfe of David.~] Their En- mity continuing throughout the whole Reign of Jfh- bofieth, it is likely there were many Bickerings and Skirmimes between Ifrael and Judah : But no pitcht Battle that we read of. The contrary rather feems to be affirmed in the foregoing Chapter, v. 28. But David waxed fironger andjlronger^ and the houfe of Saul weaker and weaker] In all their Rencounters (as we now fpeak) David had the better : And it is likely many of the Ifraelitet fell off to him 5 which very much added to his Strength, and weakned the Houfe of Saul. Verfe 2. Ver. 2. And unto David were font lorn in Hebron. ~\ He had no Children, it feems, during his Exile : Or, if 'he had, they were Daughters. Hif firft born was Atnnon of Ahinoattt the Jnzreelfte.'] She was his Wife before Abigail, and brought forth his firft born Son : Who proved a great Affti&ion to him. Ver* 3. the Second Boo\ of S A M U E L. 345 Ver. 5. And bis fecond Chileab of Abigail the wife 0/ Chapter Nabal the Carmelite. Of whom we have no further III. account any where : Only he is called Daniel in I. Chron. IH.i. And the Hebrew Doctors give this Reafonof Verfc both Names. He called him, fay they, when he was born Daniel (which was his Fundamental, that is, his primary Name) becaufe, faid he, God hath judged, or vindicated me from Nabal. And afterwards he cal- led him Chileab, as much as to fay, like to his Father : Becaufe in his Countenance he refembled David. And this he did, for this reafon, to filence the Mockers of that Age : Who faid Abigail had conceived by Nabal, whofe Son this was. For the confuting of which Ca- lumny, God was pleafed to order that the Fafhionof his Face fhould be perfectly like to David's. And the third Abfalom, thefon of Maacah, the daugh- ter ofTalmai, king ofGeffmr."] We read of the Gejhu- rites in the foregoing Book, XXVH. 8. upon whom it is there faid David made an Inrode : And brought away this fair Captive, a little before Sauls Death. And when he came to Hebron, and (he was fufficient- ly inftrufted and prepared to be a Profelyte, he made her his Wife. Thus the Jews tell the Story: Which doth not feem to be true, becaufe it is faid in that In- vafion, he flew all the Women. We muft look there- fore for other Gefiurites^ whom we find in the North, as the forenamed were in the South. See HI. Deut. 14. XII. Jofh. 5. How David came by the Daughter of the King of thefe People, it is not eafy to tell. Perhaps he thought it Policy to make a Friend of the King of GeflMr, who lay near to Ifoboflxth, and might be a Curb to him, and give him a Diversion, if he attem- pted any thing againft Judah: And therefore married his Daughter. Yy Ver. 4. A COMMENTARY upon Ver. 4. The fourth Adonijah, thefon of Haggith 5 the fifth Shephatiah the Son of Abital.'} Of the former of thefe, we read in the beginning of the next Book, how his Ambition led him to Deftrudion (as Alfaloms did) but nothing of the other. Verfe 5. Ver. 5. The fixth Ithream by Eglah Davids wife."} This only being called his Wife (though the reft were fo likewife) hath led the Je\vs into an Opinion, that Michal who was his firft Wife is here called Eglah. Becanfe (he was a lovely Woman, in whom he much delighted, when he firft married her. It is faid in- deed in the VI. 23. /he had no child until the day of her death: But the meaning of that is, (he was barren after (he had taunted David for dancing before the Ark 5 not that (he never had a Child before that time. Thefe were born to David in Hebron."} During the Six Years and a half that he reigned there. I do not know what weight there is in the Obferva- tion -of Conradw Pellicantts on this place, but leave it to the Judgment of the Reader. God fo difpenfed things that Men in thofe days, of many Wives, feidom produced many Children, quaji natnra reclawaate ret indignitatettt, as if Nature abhorred the Indignity of the thing, and approved the Conjunction of one Man with one Woman. He did well to fay fddom 5 for we read of one who had threefcore and ten Sons by many Wives (viz. Gideon) though they came to no- thing. Vcrfe 6, Ver. 6. And it came to pafs, while there was war be- tween the houfe of Saul and the houfe ofDavid^ that Ab- ner made hintfelf ftrong for the houfc of Saul ~\ Went up and down through all the Tribes of Ifrael, to ftreng- then his Intereft, and confirm them in their Alle- giance to IJhboJhethi A$ the fame Pellicanvf expounds it. Ver. * the Second BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 347 Ver. j\ And Saul had a. concubine, whofe name was Chapter Rizpah, the daughter of Aj ah. ~] By whom he had two III. Sons, XXI. 8. ' LXyNJ And IJhboflxth faid to Abner, why haft thou gone into Verie 7. wy fathers concubine .~\f***-* lingly, they think it was null 5 and that David might lawfully take her again 5 though Phalti had enjoyed her. But Abarbinel confutes both thefe Opinions : And thinks that baul was not fo impious as to take a Wife from her Husband, and give her to another : nor Da? vid in fuch need of a Wife, as to fend for Michal, if (he had lived in Wedlock with another Man. And therefore he obferves, that Saul is not faid (in V. Sam* 25,44.) to give her to wife unto Phalli, but only to give her : That is, to commit her to his Care and Cu- ftody in the Abfence of her Husband ; that (he might live vertuoufly, and not follow after David. For he fuppofes Phalti to have been an old, grave, and pious Man, who might be trufted with her 5 as he was with the Children of Merab, the other Daughter of Saul: Who fent them to Phalti to be educated, and to bear Mjchal company. As for his being called her Husband ' (in this Verfe and the next) he obferves the word is not Baalah, but only IJhah^ which is ufed, he faith, for one that is the Keeper and Overfeer of another Per- fon. Ver. 1 6. And her husba nd went with her along weeping Verfe i 6^ behind her to Bahnrim."] Being very loth to part with her Company : Which was delightful to him. Then faid Abner unto him, return, and he returned^ Abner intended to have the Honour of prefenting her unto the King : And would not have the Old Man ap- pear, to difturb their meeting with his Tears. Ver. 17. And Abner."] Having feen David, and gi- Verfe 17; ven him aflurance of his Fidelity, as David did him of his Friendfhip. A COMMENTS RT Had communication with i/je elders of Jfrael^ Went back to perfwade all, to do as he had done : And by bringing over the great Men to David, he doubted not the Multitude would follow. Ye fought for David in time paft, to be king over you7\ For after the Slaughter of Goliath^ he was very Gra- cious in the Eyes of all the People, and was much beloved by them, I. Sam. XVIII. 5. 16. And when he was forced to fly, a great many of Jfrael came over to him, while he dwelt at Ziklag : Of the Benjavtites, i Cr0*.XH. 2, &c. and the Gadites^ v. 8, 9, &c. and ; thc Manajfites, v. 19, 8cc. and after he came to He- bron, more went over to him out of all the Tribes of Ifrael, v. 13. and the following part of that Chapter. And it is highly probable, that as foon as Saul and Jo- nathan were dead, they all generally inclin'd to make David their Ring: If Aimer by his great Authority, had not fet up one of the Family of Saul. Ver. 1 8. Now then do it.] Fulfil your own Defires and Intentions. For the LORD hathfpoken of David, faying, by the hand of my fervant David, I vetUfave my people Jfrael out of the hand of the Pbiliffines, and out of the hand of all their enemies. 7] We no where read thefe words re- corded 5 but, it is likely, Samuel had often fpoken them : If not at length, yet they are included in the words of God to Samuel, when he commanded him to anoint David King over Ifrael, I. w*. X. i. 12. for this was the Intention of giving them a King, that h might fight their Battles, I. Saw. VIII. 20. Vcrfe 1 9. Ver. 1 9. And Abner alfo ffake in the ears ofBenjtmin.~\ Where he had more Intereft than among the reft : Be- ing of that Tribe : Whom it was necefTary to takefome pains withal, to gain their AfFe&ion to David- There- fore he feems to have fpoken, not only with their /- dert, the Second Boot^ ^/SAMUEL. ders, but to have gone through the feveral Families in Chapter the Tribe . Who were much devoted to the Houfe of III. Saul, and had ftuck clofe to it 5 and were the firft that L/'Wf attempted any thing againft David, n. 15*. And, Abner went alfo to fpeal^ in the ears of David in Hebron, all that feemed good to Ifrael.'] He went, and reported to David privately, the Senfe of all the People. And that feewed good to the whole houfe of Benjamin^] Particularly he related how all Benjamin ftood affe&ed to him : Whom he brought over fo effectually, that they never forfook the Houfe of David, when all the reft of the Tribes did. Ver. 20. And Abner came to David in Hebron, ^WVerfe 20. twenty men with him^\ Now he appeared publickly, . and declared himfelf for David. And David made Abner, and the men that were with Urn a feaft.~] Not merely as a Token of Kindnefs : But to make a League with him (as he had defired. and David promifed, viz. 12. 13.) Into which it had been an ancient Cuftom to enter by eating and drink- ing together, XXVI. Gen. 30. XXXI. 44. and other places. Ver. xi. And Abner f aid, I will arife and go, rfWVerfe 21. will gather all Ifrael together unto my lord the king : that they may make a league with theeJ] He intended to bring all the chief Men of Ifrael to own him for their King, as he had done 5 and promife to be his faithful Sub- jects : Which he knew he could effeft, becaufe they had already declared their Mind, in the private Con- ferences he had had with them, v. 1 7, &c. That thou may ft reign over all that thy heart defreth^\ That is, over all the Tribes of Ifrael. And J COMMENTARY upon And David fent Abner away, and he went in peace."] They parted as good Friends do$ with Wifhes of all Happinefs on both (ides. Verfe 22. ^ er< 22< -^nd behold the fervants of David and Joab . came from yurftiing a troop : And brought a great fpoil \ withthew.'] In thofe times of Diftrafti m between Judah and Ifrael, we may well think their Neighbours, who were Enemies to both, the Philiftines^ Edomites, -Moabites, and ethers, made many Inrodes upon the Country to get Spoil. Whom Joab and the great Men about David watched, and at this time had overtaken them, in their return Home, and recovered a great Booty from them. But Abner tons not with David in Hebron } for he had fent him away, and he was gone in peace."] Though Ab-- mr was not there when Joab returned vi&orious, yet he feems to be but juft gone, a little way out of the City, v. 26. Verfe 23. Ver. 23. And when Joab and all the hoft that were with hint) were cornel] That is, the Captains of the Hoft, or principal Officers, were come to give an account of their Succefs. They told Joab, faying, Abner came to the king, and he hath fent him away, and he if gone in peaceS] Some officious Courtiers informed him of what had parled in in his Abfence : As it is likely, they were wont to do of all that the King did. For he that command- ed all the Forces, had in effeft every Body elfe at his Command. Verfe 24. ^ er> M' Then Joab came to the king, andjaid, what haft thou done ? behold Abner came unto thee, why is it that thou haft fent him away, and he u quite gone .. 23. For the blood of Afahel hjf brother."] This was one reafon, but the chief was, his Fear that Abner would overtop him if he brought all Jfrael to fubmit to Da- vid : Being a Man longer verfed in Military Affairs than himfelf^ and who had governed Jfrael in the time of Saul's Diftraftion, and fince IJhloflieth was made King by him. So Jofephut: He was afraid leaft Abner (hould receive from David, TT^TW Tagw, the higheft place above himfelf. Upon which he makes this Re- flection, tex* TOIA/^, &C. What will not men dare to do, who are covetous , ambitiotff, and will be inferiour to none, for to obtain what they de/ire . Lamentations } which are iometimes called bowlings in the Prophetical Language. And commonly before the word weeping, there ts mention in Scripture of lifting up the voicc^ in doleful Cries. This is as ancient as Abrahams time, XXI. Gen. 16. and we find Jofeph weeping fo loud, upon a different occafion, that all the Houfe of Pharaoh heard him, XLV. Gen. 2. 14,15. The forms of Lamentation are noted by the Prophets, XXII, Jercnr. 1 8. V. Micah 1 6. Ver. 33. And the king lamented over Abner, TV'Xls-l Verfe i". Jofephw looks" upon what follows as a kind of kpitapk upon Abner, whom David buried magnificently, as he fpeaks, 0asla$ ' euMv ^yeAoTrfg-rr^, b3r&rd%& GV-fiogL^fJUtv'^ rSpfofe^ &C. Died Abner of a. fool dretk.~] By a Fre 37* ordered it, nor confented to it, nor any way appro- ved it : But was heartily grieved for his Death. Ver. 38. And the kjngfaid unto his ferv ants. ~] Who Verfe 38. perhaps were not fenfible enough of this Lofs 5 or, thought he bewailed it too much. Know ye not^ that there is a prince, and a great man fallen thff day in IfraeU~\ He bids them confider his Birth, and his Power, Authority, and Valour, with all his other excellent Qualities : And they would not think it ftrange that he buried him with fo much Pomp, and mourned fo heavily for him. Ver. 39. And I am this day weak^~] In the Hebrew it Verfe 29. is tender , that is, his Kingdom was young (as we fpeak) and not fetled and confirmed. Though anointed kfng>~] Or, as the words may be tranflated, and anointed kixg.~] That is, not born to a Kingdom, but newly called to it, without any He- reditary Right to the Authority : Which made it more (lender, than if it had been of long (landing. This feems to have been the reafon why he did not punifh Joab for this Murder, becaufe he himfelf was not well eftablimed. He had alfo been very faithful and ftuck clofe to him in his Adverfity ^ and had a mighty Pow- er among the Military Men (as I faid before,) and was alfo an excellent Soldier himfelf : Which made him very neceflary to David in a time of Civil War and Difcord between Judah and Jfrael. Therefore Pru- dence made him defer his Puniftiment, till a better Opportunity. As God himfelf ordinarily doth not call Men to an account immediately for their Sins, but A a a takes A COMMENT A KY upon takes a time to do it more feverely, than if it were doneprefently. And thefe men, the fons ofZeruiah, are too hard for nte.~] He and his Brother had got fuch an Intereffc in the Soldiery, and among the People both in the Court and Country, that he knew not how to deal with them. Yet he not only fufficiently mowed that he detefted their Aftions } but that he did not ftand in awe of them. For he commanded Joab to attend Ab- ner s Funeral, with his Cothesrent, and in Sackcloth.' And to his Face commended Abner highly^ and con- demned his Murder of him (^.31,33, 34.) which was a great Mortification to him 5 and a kind of Pe- nance which he made him do for his Crime. The LORD foall reward the doer of evil, according to his wickfdnefs "] He was confident God would punifti him, as he deferved $ if he could not do it himfelf. And this may be lookt upon as a Prayer, that God would not fufter him to efcape his V r engeance. IV. Verfe I. Verfe i. A ND when Sauls fon heard that Abner was _L\ dead in Hebron^ hrf hands were feeble."] Having loft his Supporter and Defender $ and hearing he was gone over to David^ as appeared by his dy- ing in Hebron. AU the Ifraelites were troubled."] Becaufe by his Death the Treaty with David was broke off} or there was none to manage it with fuch Authority and Prudence as Abner hud: And they forefaw fome great change (which they knew not how it would end) by the lofs of m the Second BooJ^ of S A M U E L. of this great Man. For fo Plato obferves from long Chapter Experience, "OTZV fj&fatt >&K$ irgcffizw -nfaiv, g^si Aa IV. Tb dyt^ a.vS'gg.s WLTCLVTVIC, r ri*$ ir^Xe^ 6 0fc, Jl^e/z rf#y WVNJ Calamity is to befal a. City, God is wont to takf away ex- cellent men out of that City. Ver. 2. And Sauls fon had two men that were captains Verfe 2. of bands."] Captains, perhaps of two Companies of Guards about the Ring. Tfx name of the one was Baanah, and the name of the other Recbab, the fons of Rimmon a, Beerothite, of the tribe of Benjamin.'] The King's own Tribe : Which made him repofe the greater Truft and Confidence in them. For Beeroth alfo was reckoned, to Eenjatnin.~\ Though it was now in the hand of the Philiftines, yet it be- longed to the Tribe of Benjamin, XVIII. Jo/h. 25. Ver. 3. And the Beerothites fled to GittaimJ] When Verfe 3. iSWwas flain, feveral Jfraelites left their Cities and fled, and the Philiftines took Pofleflion of them: A- mong which this City, it feems, was one forfaken by its Inhabitants, I. Sam. XXXI. 7. There was a Place called Gittaim in the fame Tribe of Benjamin, XI. Ne- hem. 55. But it is not likely that was the place here mentioned: For the Beerothites would, in all Proba- bility, fly further off from the Philiftines. And were foj our ners there to this day.~\ When this Book was written, they were not returned to their own Country : Being commodioufly fetled, I fuppofe, in the other place. Why this is here related, it is hard to fay : Perhaps it was to (how that thefe were two Soldiers of Fortune (as we now fpeak) whofe Ne- ceffity forced them to feek for a Support : Which they met withal at the Court of If/jbofljeth-^ where they came to Preferment. A a a x Ver. 4. A C MM EN T ART upon Ver. 4. And Jonathan Sauls fon, had a, fon that was lame of his feet, and wot five years old when the tidings came of Saul and Jonathan."] That is, the Tidings of Verfe 4. their Death mentioned, I. Sam. XXXI. And his nurfe took, him up and fled } and it came to pafs as /he made hafte to flee.~] Being in a very great Fright. He fell and became lame^ and his name was Mephibo/heth."] This feems to be related to (how, what it was that em- boldened thefe Captains to do what follows : Becaufe he, who was the next Avenger of Blood was very young 5 and befides was lame and unable to purfue them. Verfe 5. Ver. 5. And the fons of Rimmon the Beerothite^ Re- chab and Baanah, went, and came about the heat of the day, to the houfe of Ifobojheth $ who lay on a bed at noon7\ As the manner was, and frill continues, in hot Coun- tries. Verfe 6. Ver. 6. And they came thither into the midft of the fwufe, at though they would have fetched wheat. ~\ In the Hebrew, carrying wheat. Which they either brought into the King's Granaries, for the ule of his Houfhold ^ or carried forth for the fupply of their Soldiers, who were maintained at the Ring's Charge. And they f mote him under the fifth rib, and Rechab and Baanah his brother efiaped.~] They gave him a mor- tal Wound : And no body fufpefting them, they eafi- ly made their efcape. Verfe 7. V er * 7. For wlxn they came into the houfe, he lay on hif bed in hk bed-chamber."} In a private Room } into which he was wont to retire from Company, when he had a mind to repofe himfelf. And theyfmote him, and flew him^ and beheaded him, and took, his head.~] The privacy of the Place gave them the Second Book^ of S A M U E D them the opportunity to do all this, without Difco- Chafer very. IV. And gat them away through the plain all night 7\ From <~^ p X<-^-> Mahanaim to Hebron, it was for the moft part a flat Country : Till they came to afcerid the Mountain, on which fide Hebron ftood. Ver. 8. And they brongkt the head of Ifljboficth unto Verfe 8. \3avid) to Hebron, andfaid to the k^ng^ behold the head of Ifobojheth the fon of Sattl tlnne enemy 5 which fought thy life: and the LORD hath avenged my lord the king this day of Send and of hisfeed.~] For they were all now extinguifhed, except his Grandfon Mephiboficth: Who was of no account, becaufe of his Lamenefs. Ver. 9. And David anfwered Rechab and Baanah his Verfe 9. brother, the fans of Rimmon the Beerothite.~] One of them only fpake to the King^ but related what they both had done, and therefore he direfted his Speech to them both. Andfaid nnto them 5 as the LORD liveth, who hath delivered my foitl out cf all adverfity.~] Together with his thankful Acknowledgment of God's Care of x him hitherto, in all his ftraits 5 he fuggefts to them, that he needed not the help of fuch Men as they, for his future Prefervation and Preferment by wicked acts. Ver. 10. When one told me, faying, behold Saul it Verfe I a dead (thinking to have brought good tidings*) I took hold of hlm^ and flew him in Ziklag : who thought I would have given him a reward for hvs tidings. ~\ He put them in mind of the Story of the Amalekjte (Chap. }. of this Book) which they could not but have heard, and and thereby might have learnt what Reception they were likely to find with David. Ver. 1 1 . How much more^ when wicked men haveftain Verfe II* behind the other, which in the Hebrew are fir ft. He thatfmiteth the 'jcbuptes, let him throw down into the dit^h (which was by the Wall) both the blind and the lame, which David extreamly hates. Thus Bo~ chart tranflates the words, in the place above- named : Which if it be admitted, there is no need to add thofe words (out of i Chron. XI. 6.) to make out the Senfe, heflwll be chief, and Captain : For the Sen fe is corn- pleat without them. Wherefore htfaid, the blind and the lame foall not en* ter into the houfe."] Or, as it is in the Margin, becaufe they had faid, even the blind and the lame, hefljall not come into the houfe. Thatis, becaufe they had taunted him with the blind and lame, as if they could de- fend the Fort and hinder him from coming into it 5 therefore he was highly provoked to wifh, they might be thrown down headlong from their Walls into the Ditch. And then by the Houfe is meant, neither the Houfe of David, nor the Houfe of the LORD (as ma- ny take it) but that very Fort wherein the Jtbufites had dwelt ^ from which hereafter they were excluded. And indeed it is a very large word in the Hebrew, fig- nifying any Place. If we could admit the Fancy of R. Eliefer, that the Jebu/ites engraved the Oath of Abraham upon brazen Statues, whereby they pretend- ed that Fort was fecured to them, and their Pofterity, fuch an abominable Forgery muft needs highly incenfe David ; whofe Soul hated fuch impudent Frauds . Verfe o. Ver. 9. So David dtoelt in- the fort, and called it the city of Davids *#<^ David built round about pom Millo and inward.~] The Fort was not wide enough to contain the whole Court, and all his the Second BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 373 his Guards, and others that had occafion to come hi- Chapter ther : And therefore he built round about it, from V. 2\liUo. Which Tome take for that low place which lay *^v*-* between the Fort and the City : Which was now filled with People, and thence called MiUo. Ver. 10. And David went on, and grew great ^\ He Verfe IO. proceeded to enlarge his Dominions, as- wll as his <+ Royal City. And the LORD God of hofts waf with him.'] This* was the Caufe of his great Profperity, that God, who commands all the Armies of Heaven and Earth, dire^ &ed and blefTed him in all his Enterprizes. Ver. II. And Hiram king ofTyrefcntmtJftugersun-V&fe \^ to David.'] To complement him upon his Succeflion to the Throne, and taking Jtrufalem. Which was a great Honour, for Hiram was a potent Prince, and yet courted David's Friendmip^ becaufe he faw how profperous he was. And this Friendfhip continued all David's days, unto the Reign of Solomon. When* his Son., of the fame Name, exprefled the fame Affe- ction to him, that his Father had done toDavid* And Ced*r trees^ and Carpenters , and Mafons, and they built David an houfe."] Hearing David intended to fettle in the Fort he had taken $ Hiram fent him both Materials and Artificers to build him a Palace. For the Jews being given to feeding Cattle, and- Husbandry^ were not very skilful in Manufactures. Ver. n. And David perceived that the LORD had Verfe 13 eftablified him lyng over Ifrael.~] For he had both fub- dued his Enemies, and raifed him up Friends. And that he had exalted his tyngdom for his people If- raelsfake^] It is an excellent Reflection which Ccmra- dtftPeUicanufmzfa long ago upon thefe words. This 4$ the greatefl Grace of a King, that he certainly believes . himfelf to be made a King by God-) for the fah of the Peoffa* A COMMENTS KT upon Chapter People : And let him often call to mind, the People were V. not created or ordained by God for the King. V^VNJ Ver. 1 3 . And David took^ him more concubines and Verfe 13. wives out of Jerujalem^ after he came from Hebron. ~] The difference between a Wife and a Concubine, the Tal- ntudifts generally fay was, that the later had neither Dowry fetled upon her, nor was taken with all the Rites and Solemnities of Marriage: Yet was a Wife of a lower Rank, as well as the former which had both. See Selden Lib. de Succeffionibtft, Cap. III. and what I have already noted, XXII. Gen. 24. and elfewhere. How many David had of both forts, is 'not certain : But we read of fix Wives he had before, III.' a, 8cc. And the Jews, after their way, endeavour to prove from XI. 8. of this Book, that he had eighteen in all : Which number it was not lawful for the King to ex- ceed ^ unlefs he divorced any of them, and took others in their room. See bchichard de Jure Nepo. Cap. III. Theorem. IX. and Grotiw de Jure Belli & Pact*, Lib. II. Cap. V. Seel:. 9. and my Notes on XVII. Deut. 17. And there were yetfons and daughters born to David."] It was lookt upon as a piece of political Wifdom in Princes, to endeavour to have many Children : That by matching them into many potent Families, they might ftrengthen their Intereft, and have the more Supporters of their Authority. Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And thefe be the names of them that were born to him in Jerufahm ^ Shammuah, Shobab, and Na- than, and Solomon^} Thefe are the very fame Names with thofe in i Chron. III. 5. only a Httle Variation in the firft. Verfe 15. Ver. 15. Ibkar alfo, and Elijhua^ and Nepheg and Ver. 1 6. the Second Book, of S A M U E L. 375- Ver. 1 6. And El/fbama, and Eliada, and EliphalctJ] Chapter Here are only feven Sons mentioned in thefe two V. Verfes: But in the i Chron. III. 8. Sec. there are Nine. U^V^NJ Of which Kimchi gives this account; that here he Ver ^ e r ^ mentions only the Sons he had by his Wives } but there are fome added which he had by his Concubines : which doth not well agree with what there follows, v. 9. Ver. 17. But when the Phillftines heard 'that they had Verfe 1-7,' anointed David kfng over Ifrael."] So that now Jfrael and Judah were united under one Head, they thought it behoved them to beftir themfelves : Whereas they feem to have been quiet while the War lafted between Ifraeland Jndah in the time of Ifobojhelh, hoping, they might deftroy one another. AUthe Philistines went up to fee^ David"] Theyv raifed all the Forces they were able , to find out David, and fight him, before he was fetled in his new King- dom. The Friendfhip between him and King Achijb'; was fo great, that one would have thought they fhould have lived in Peace. But either Achijb was dead, or the Lords of the Philiftines^ who were very powerful, over-ruled him, as they did when they forced him to, fend David- out of their Army, I. Sam. XXIX. 6, &c. And David heard of it-) and went down to the hold."] Intelligence being brought him of their Motions, he went from the Fort of Sion, to fome other ftrong place below 5 where his Army might conveniently have their Rendevouz. Ver. 1 8. The Philiftines alfo came and fpread them" y er f e j g:> felvet in the valley of Rephaiw.] Which in XV.jF0/&. 8. we tranflate the Valley of Giants^ lying Weftward of, Jerttfalem; which perhaps they thought to afiault. Ver. 19. And David enquired of the LORD, fyfag r V&rfe 19.^. fbAtt I go up to the Philittines ? wilt thou deliver them into my hand."] Though David went into a ftrong Hold, ^ COMMENTARY upon Chapter Hold, he did not truft to that, nor intend merely to V. ftand upon his Defence : Yet would not give them tfcX-v^-' Battle, till he was incouraged by God to do it. And the LORD fad, go up, fir I will doubtlefs dell- ver the Philtftines into thy hattd.~] A full AfTurance of Victory took away all Fear of their great Numbers, which is exprefTed by \hz\rfpreading themfelves in the forenamed Valley. Verfe 20. Ver. 10. And David came to Baal-Perazitv.'] For thither the Phitiftines marched from Rephaiat^ where they firft pitched : As appears from i Cbron. XIV. n. And David fotote tlxm there."] Routed their Army, and (lew a great many of them in that place. And fa'td^ the LORD hath broken forth upon mine enemies before me, as the breach ofwaters.~] Over pow- ered and fcattered them , as Waters, when they make a Breach in a Bank, overflow and carry all before them. Therefore he called the name of that place Baal-Perazim.~] That it might put him and hisPofterity in mind of God's great Power and Goodnefs, which he mowed in this place: Where the Philiftines were put into fuch a Con- fternation, that they forgat, when they fled, to carry away their Gods with them } as it here follows. Verfe 2 1 . Ver. 2 1 . And there they left their images^] Which they had brought into the Field with them } to be carried before their Hoft, as a Token of the Prefence of their Gods with them. Thus we read in the 2 Chron. XXV. 14. that the Edomites had their Gods along with them, when they fought with Amaz>iah. And perhaps they learnt this from the Ifraelites^ who car- ried the Ark (the Symbol of God's Prefence) in their Army when they went to fight with thefe Pkilifljnes : Who faw it, and took it 9 as the Ifraelites now did their the Second Boot^ ^/SAMUEL. 377 their Images, I. Sam. IV. 4, 5, 8cc. But behold here Chapter the difference between the Ark and thefe Images. For V. when the Ark fell into the hands of the Philistines, L/VNJ it forely plagued them, as we read in the foregoing Book : But their Images had no Power to hurt the Ifraelitef, nor fecure themfelves from being burnt by them, as it here follows. And David and his men burnt themJ\ According to the Command of God, VII. Dent. 5. Ver. 22. And the Philiftines came p again andfyread Verfe 22. fhemfehes in the valley of Rephaim.'] They faw that their all lay at ftake, and therefore they muttered up their whole Strength} and perhaps procured the Affi- ftance of other People, to try their Fortune (as Men now fpeak) in another Battle. So Jofephvs relates, that the Syrians, and Phoenicians joined them, and came up rex^a^ s^^f with an Army three times as big as the former. Ver. 13. And when David enquired of the LORD?] Verfe 25. Though he had been fo fuccefsful, yet he would at- tempt nothing without God's Direction : To whom, he knew, he owed the former Victory. Hefaid^ thou fialt not go up."] That is, not direft- ly : To fight in a pi tcht Battle, as they did before. So the following words explain it. But fetch a compafs behind them.'] Where they fuf- pefted no danger. *r And come upon them over againff the mulberry treer."] A place well known to David: Who was taught by God himfelf, not to exped Vi&ory always by main Strength ^ but fometimes to make ufe of Strata- gems. Ver. 24. And let it be, when then hear eft the found of Verfe 24. a going, in the tops of the mulberry trees."] In the He- brew it is Berofhe, which mould not be rendred in the C c c toft A COMMENT A RY upon Chapter tops (for Men do not walk on the tops of Trees) but w*v^ in the beginnings 5 in the very entrance of the place, V. where the Mulberry Trees were planted : Where God intended to make a found, as if a vaft number of Men were marching to fall upon the Philiftines. There is no doubt but the Hebrew word Rofch, (ignifies not only the Head, but the beginning of any thing. So Bochart obferves in his Phaleg, Lib. III. Cap. XXII. as in the III. Nahum. 10. the top (as we tranflate it) the head of every ftreet, is the beginning of thofe Streets. And Ll.Ifaiah 20. XXII. Jerew. 6. Gilead is called the head of Libanw becaufe Libanus begins, where Gilead ends. Then beftir thy felf\ >Fall upon the PhJliftines. For then Jhall the LORD go out before thee, to fm'ite the hott of the Philittines.~] By making fuch a noife of a mighty Hoft coming to aifault them $ that they fhould be amazed, and have no Apprehenficn of Da- 9)V [f*ft Army coming behind them. Verfe 25. Ver. 2f. And David did fo, as the LORD com- manded hivt^ and f mote the Philiftines from Gcba^ until thoti come to Gazer.~\ He purfued them to the very Confines of their own Land ; for Jofephta faith concerning Gazer, JV few o^ durdv ^ag^5, that it wot the border of their Country. , C ' the Second Eoo\ of S A M U E L. CHAP. VI. . lirw ji L/'VNJ Verfe I. A Gam David gathered together all the chofen Verfe i. \ men of Ifrael^ thirty thoufand."] Having defeated the Phtliftims^ and enjoying Tome Peace, he thought it a feafonable time, to fetch up the Ark, and fettle it in an "honourable place: And for that end fummoned the principal Peribns in Ifrael to attend it. Or, as others will have it, the moft mighty Men in all Jfrael, to the number of thirty thoufand^ to be a Guard to it, in cafe any of their Enemies mould attempt to difturb the Solemnity he intended. Ver. 2. And David arofe, and went with all the people Verfe 2. that were with him..'] Not only thofe thirty Thouiand, but a vaft number of the common People, as we learn from i Chron. XIII. 2, 5. From Baale ofjudah.'] Which is the fame with Kfrfatff-jeanw, i Chron. XIII. 6. called Baalah, XV. Jo/kg, and Kirjath-Baal, XV. Joff}.6o. XVIII. 14, and here Baale of Judah, becaufe (as this place (hows) it belonged to that Tribe. But fome think there is a great difficulty here, where it is faid they went/r0w Baale, when in the i Chron. XIII. 6. it is faid, they went to Baale. But there is no Difagreement in thefe two places : For they mu ft go to if, before they could come/m?/ it: And here he fpeaks of their motion from thence, after they had gone to it. And brought from thence the Ar^ofGodJ] Where it had been a long time in the Houfeof Abinadab, whofe Son was fancYified to attend it. See I.Sam. VII. i. C c c 2 Whofe 380 A COMMENTARY Chapter Whofe name is called ly the name of the LORD of VI. Hofts^\ Or, becaufe of which the name is proclaimed^ U*WJ the name of the LORD of Ho ft s. For by reafoa of the mighty Miracles which were done before the Ark, the Name of the LORD was highly extolled and magni- fied not only among the Ifraelites^ but the Philiftines. And by this, faith Abarbincl, it was made known, that God dwelt among the JJraelitef : So that not only the Philiflhies were affrighted when this Ark of God's Pre- fencecanre among them, I. Saw. IV. 7, 8. but the Men of Betfjffyemefh alio, VI. to. Tftat dweUeth between the Chernbims^] The learned Lud de Dieu thinks the moft firople and genuine Con- ftruftion of all theie words to be, by referring the word afcher -(which*) not to the Ark but unto God, and tranfkting them thus. Who if called the Name, the Name of the LORD ofhofls, fitting on. the Cherubims^ upon it. Which, faith he, is an egregious Commen- dation of the Ark, that it is the Ark of that God, who being incomprehenfible and unbounded in his EfTence, is called abfolutely the Name (See XXIV. Levit.n^ 1.6.) even the Name of the LORD of Hods, who fit- teth on the Gherubims over the Ark. Verfe 3. Ver. 3. And they fet the arl^ofGod ttfon a new cart."] Which ought to have been carried upon the Shoulders of the Kohat bites VII, Numb. 9. for which reafon no Waggons were allowed to them, as there were to the reft of the Lcvhes to carry feveral parts of the Taber- nacle. And fo David himfelf faith afterward it ought to be carried, i Chron. XV. 2. i-j. And fo, after the following Mifcarriage, it is plain from the igth Verfe of this Chapter it was fo carried. How they came to forget thetnfelves now, foas to put it upon a Cart, one can but conjefture. They feem to have imitated the Cuftom of other Nations, who were wont to carry their the Second Bo^ 0/ SAMUEL, 381 their Myfteries in a Chert upon a Cart, drawn by Ox- Chapter en, or Rine, as the Philiflines did the Ark it felf, I. Sam. VI. VI. 7, 8. Who not being punithed for putting it upon L/^W/ a new curt $ the Ijr cart.'] It feems Elej&ar (who was fanftified to<. take care of the Ark, as we read in the above-named place) was dead, or ftayed at home to look after his Father, who was now grown aged : So thefe two took upon them to be the Bnbnlct (as Bochart calls them) who drave the Oxen. Ver. 4. And they bronght it out of the honfe t>f Ahitra* Verfe 4. dab, which VMS at Gibeah, accompanying the ark of God.] That is, when it was brought out of his Houfe, the People flockt together to attend it. And Ahiowent before the ark^ He led the Oxen, I fuppofe^ and Vzzah went behind the Cart, to rake care the Ark fell not out. Ver. 5. And David and all the hoxfe of Ifrael played Verfe 54, before the LORD.'] Who was prefcnt where the Ark was- On, A COMMENT AKT upon Chapter On all manner of inftrnmentf made of fir-wood^ even VI. on harps, and on pfalteries^ and on timbrels, and on tXVNJ comets, and on cymbals^\ Where Rafinotzs that thefe words, Becol, Atzo^ Berofchim, do not (ignify any particular Inftrument, but fas we tranflate \t) the Wood of which the following Inftruments are made 5 viz. either Fir or Box. As for the Inftruments them- felves, it will be to no purpofe to defcribe them. The learned Reader may fee an account of every one of them;, in Bartoloccius his Kirjath-Sepher^ Tom. 2. p. 190, Sec. Verfe 6. ^ Ver. 6. And when they came to Nachons threflrigfloor.~] I* is commonly thought that Nachon was the Name of a Man: But Bochartus thinks it rather the Name of a Place ^ fo called by Anticipation, for the Stroke upon Vzzah. For Nacha (ignifies to fmite, and Nachon fig- nifies Percuffion: So this Floor was called ever after the floor of Percufjion ; becaufe God fmote Vzza/t in this place. And accordingly in the i Chron. XIII. 9. it is called the floor ofChidon 5 which is the very fame : For Chid fignifies Deftrufthn. TJzzah put forth his hand to the arl{ of God^ and tool^ hold of it 5 for the oxen flwok it.~] There is no greater difference, among Interpreters, about the Signification of any word, than this word Sametu^ which we tran- flate foookjt. That which is neareft to the Truth, Bo- charttts thinks, is our Marginal Tranflation, theyftum- bled. Yet that is mere gueiling, for it hath no Foun- dation either in the Hebrew, or the neighbouring Lan- guages. But from the Arabkl^ he takes this to be the Senfc $ that the Oxen coming into a dirty place, (luck in the Mire 5 and could not get out their Feet. Which Uzzah feeing, and fearing the King and the People, by this Accident, might be ftopt too long in their Pro- ceffion, took, hold of the Ark, : Intending perhaps to car- ry the Second Bool^ o/ S A M U E L, 383 ry it, together with his Brethren, to Mount Zion y which Chapter was not far oft": But this fliould have been done at VI. and becaufe he did it not, he was punifhed by God. Ver. 7. And the anger of the LORD was kindled a- Verfe j. gaJnft ZJfcz.rf/J, and God fmote him there for his error.'] Or, for his Raflwefs, in touching the Ark : Some think it was becaufe he was not a Levite, and therefore (hould not have touched it. But it is pretty plain that he was, being the Brother of Eleazar, who was confecrated to look after the Ark : Which was the Office of a Levjte, I. Stm. VII. i. But being a Lev/te, he was guilty of a double Error. -F/rf/, In not carry- ing the Ark upon his Shoulders, together with his Bre- thren $ and yer0W/y, Jn touching it ^ which he ought notfo much as to have feen: But it being covered by the Priefts, the Levites were to take hold of the Staves, and carry it, IV. Numb. 15. And there he died by the ark. ofGod.~] Or, before the LORD^ as it is exprefTed, i Chron. XIII. 10. becaufe the Ark. was the Symbol of God's fpecial Prefence. Some think he was fuddenly choaked $ others that his Arm and his Shoulder, upon which he (hould have carried the Ark, were dried up^ others, that he was blafted with Lightning. But all thefe, and the like Conjeftures, are uncertain : It is enough to know, that he died fuddenly, not from any natural Caufe, but ftruck by the hand of God. See Rochartvs in his Hie- rozoicon, P. I. L. II. Cap. XIII. who truly obferves, that though his Intention, perhaps, was good, Yst that would not excufe an Offence againft the exprefs Law of God. Abarbinel alfo adds this as a Caufe of his Punilhment, that he wanted Faith in God : Who . would not have fufFered his Ark to fall into the Dirt 5 but fupported it himfelf, without Vzzah's help. .Ver. 8. A 'COMMENTARY upon Chapter Ver. 8. And David was difpleafed, becaufe the LORD VI. had made a breach itpott Uzzah."] He took it very hea- \J^f\J vily : And was angry fas the word fignifies) that there Verfe 8. was anv cau f e for iuch a Breach, that is, fuch a Deftru- ftion. For it detracted much from his Authority and efteem, to have fuch an Accident in the beginning of his Reign, and at fuch a Solemnity of great Joy: Which was hereby difturbed and interrupted. Perhaps, he was troubled, being afraid that he alfo might fuffer, for taking no better care about the carrying of the Ark. And he called the name of the place Perez TJzzah to thj? day.~] Tn Memory of this dreadful ftroke: Where- by the Lcvites and all others might beadmoniftied of their Duty. Verfe 9. Ver. 9. And David was afraid of the LORD that day, an A faict) how fljafl the ark. f the LORD come to me ?~\ By this it appears, he had fome fear, that he himfelf was in Danger : And therefore durft not bring the Ark into his City. Either thinking, in great Humility, that he was unworthy to have it fo near him : Or that fee did not fufficiently underftand, how to treat it. Which he underftood better afterward, as we learn from i Chron.^V.i. 19, 14, 15. Verfe 10. Ver. 10. So David would not remove the ar^ of the LORD unto him, into the city of David .- but David car- ried it ajide into the houfe of Ohed-Edow the GittiteJ] He is not called a Gittite from his being bom, or dwel- ling in Gath (which was a City of the Philiftines} but from Gath-rivtMon a Levitical City, XXI. Jofh. 24, 25. For it is certain Obed-Edom was a Levite, i Chron. XV. 18,21,24. XVI. 5. Who, I fuppofe, was willing to entertain the Ark: Refolvingto treat it with fuch Re- verence, that he might not oifend the Divine Majefty. Ver. 1 1, the Second Book of S A M U E L. Ver. 1 1. And the ar^ of the LORD continued in the Chapter houfe of Obed-Edom three months."] A fhort time, in VI. com parifon with that which it continued at Kirjath- l/WJ jearim. But all this time it was without theTaberna- Ver ^ e rl . cle. Which from Gilgal _ being removed to Shildb, after the Death of Eli was carried to Nob, and after the Death of Samuel to Gibeon : Where it remained till Solomons Temple was built, and then carried thither, as we read, I Chron. XVI. 39. and 2 Chron. i, 3. And the LORD bleffed Obed-Edom and his houfiold^ Made them exceeding profperous in all their Affairs. Ver. 12. And it was told David, faying, the Z.DftjDVerfe 12. hath bleffed the houfe of Obed-Edow, and all that per- taineth to him, becaitfe of the arl^ of God."] They could not tell to what to impute the extraordinary Happi- nefs that attended him, but to his Religious care a- bout the Ark. So David went and brought up the arJ^ of God from the houfe of Obed-Edom , into the city of David."] Ho- ping God would blefs him, and his City, as he had done Obed-Edom, and his Houfe. With gladnefsJ] All the People, I fuppofe, again accompanied him, "playing on all manner of mufical Inftruments, as they did before, v. 5. Ver. 13. And it was fo^ that when they that bare theV&fe 13. ark^ had gone fix paces."] Without any mark of God*s Difpleafure, as before, v. 7. He facrjfced oxen and fatlings^] As a Thank fgivi ng to God for his Goodnefs, upon an Altar erefted on purpofe, on this extraordinary occafion. Some think he repeated thefe Sacrifices, feven times ; at the end of every (ix paces. The word we tranflate/i///^/, is in the He brew Mm.- Whofe Signification is uncertain. For fome take it for a Lamb, others for a Ram, and others put a different meaning on it. But Bochartw, Odd witk A C M M E N T A R Y npon Chapter with great Probability, thinks it was a kind of Ox, VI. being commonly joined with Oxen in Scripture, not $, with modeftand decent Mo- tions of the Body : Others xhnfqut?a$ t immodefl: and wanton. The latter of which, none can imagine Da- vtd would be guilty of before God : But danced with compofed and decent, not defultorious and light Mo- tions ^ fuch as vain Fellows are wont to ufe. For as it is Joy that excites Men to leap and dance, fo divine Joy moves them to do it, after a manner becoming the Divine Majefty. Ver. 21. And David faid to Michal, it was before the V&k 21, LORD, which chofe me before thy father, and before att htfhonfe^ and appointed tae ruler over the people of the LORD over Jfrael: therefore rvilllplay before the LORD.] Who had done fo much for him, that he thought he could not (how himfelf thankful enough to fo great a Benefactor. He thought fit to take down her Pride, by putting her in mind, how God had rejected all her Family, and advanced him to the Throne of IfraeL Ver. 22. A COMMENTARY upon Chapter Ver. 2 2. And I will yet be more vile than this, and mU \ I. be bafe in my own eyes^\ He thought nothing too mean wx-v^-* for himtoftoop unto; if thereby he could do any Ho- Verfe 22. nour unto Q O j Otherwife to dance in the Streets be- fore all the People, had been very unbecoming the Majefty of a King: As Nero (we are told by Suetonivi) and Caligula were condemned for it, among the Romans. For among them it was not ufual, nor was it done in Honour of their Gods. Whereas in D But have walked in a tent, and a tabernacled] Con- tented my felf with a moveable Houfe, confiftingof a Tent and a Tabernacle: In which I was always pre- fent to conduct and lead my People from place to place. By a Tent is meant the inward Hangings of the Houfe, which were of curious Work : And by the Tabernacle, the Boards to which they were faft- ned $ and the Badgers Skins, &c. wherewith all was covered. Ver. 7. the Second Book of S A M U E L. 393 Ver. 7. In all the place /, whereto I have walked with Chapter all the children of Ifrael^ fpake I a word with any of the VII. tribes of Ifrael.'] That is, of the Judges of Ifrael, as iflXVXJ is interpreted, i Chron. XVII. 6. For the word SM/e Verfe 7- fignifies not only Tribes but Scepters-, and confequent- Jy fnpreme Governors, and Rulers : Such as the Judges were who had the fupreme Authority in Jfrael. And fo the following words explain it. Whom I commanded to feed my people Ifrael."] He did not command the Tribes, but the fupreme Governors efthem, to feed, that is, to rule his People, and take care of their Happinefs. Here again feeding if govern- ing (as I obferved, V. a.) and the Hebrew word for feed being raga, as fome pronounce it (in the Syriack^ rega) very Learned Men thence derive the Latin words regere and reges": Kings being defigned by God to be the Paftors of their People. Saying, why build ye me not an houfe of Cedar ?"] God was the propereft Judge what Houfe was agreeable to him, and he never fignified that he difliked his prefent, and defired a more (lately Habitation. Ver. 8. Now therefore, fo /halt thou fay unto y./er-Verfe 8. want David."] He would not have him think he took it ill, that he mould defign what he never fignified to be hisdefire 5 but owned him to be his faithful Ser- vant, and therefore accepted his pious Intentions : As we read exprefly, i Kings VIII. 18. which is fig- nified in this Meflage. Thus faith the LORD ofhofts, I took, thee from the fljeep-cote, from following the fleep 9 to be ruler over nty people Ifrael.'] Therefore he needed not to make any doubt, but that God accepted his Gratitude, in defign- ing to make him an Houfe. j . CXI t 2>: '- m X 1 "Ji rw 8i ^ W 5i!fljvn E c e Ver. 9. Chapter Ver. 9. And, J^was with thee whitherfoever thou went- s^^/^ e]l!j In the time of his Baniftiment, when he was re- YH markably preferved by Go<*?;o* ' 5.1 jinT i _w.'. ^ t^-v ;i ^ And 4 oo A COMMENTARY upon Chapter And to do for you great things, and terrible for thy VII. Iand7\ To introduce them into the Land of Ca- W"V\J naan. Before thy people, which thou redeen/eft to thee from Egypt $ from the nations and their Gods."] Someunder- fti^d by Gods, their Rulers: But their Gods were no more able to Cave the Nations whom he drove out, than their Kings and Rulers were, Verfe 24. Ver. 24. For thou haft confirmed to thy felfthy people Ifrael to be a people > 6 4 5' .j^* Ver. 3. And David fwote alfo Hadad-ezer the fon "v*- chief. See L Etttperenr on Bava Ran/a, Cap. VII. Sea. 7. And twenty thoufand footmen , and David houghed all their chariot horfes.'] Here again is the fame Ettty/is^ for there is no word in the Hebrew for Horfef. Yet the meaning can be nothing elfe, but that he cut the Ham- ftrings of the Horfes that drew their Chariots, and made them unferviceable hereafter. See XI. Jojb. 9. Thus in X. 18. David is faid to have (lain feven hun- dred Chariots, that is, the Horfes of fo many Cha- riots : And in the LXVIII. Pfal. 18. by the Chariots of the LORD, fome underfhnd Horfemen : And LXXVL 6. the Chariot and Horfe y &c. That is, as well the Horfes that drew the Chariot, as they that rode in them. See Bechartv* in his Hierox. P. I. L. II. Cap. VI. But referved of them for an hundred chariots!] For his Guard, I fuppofe, not for War : God having com- manded them not to multiply Horfes, XVII. Dent* 16. See there. Ver. 5. And when the Syrians of Datxafcw came toVerfe f. fiiccour Htidadezer kjng of Zobah."] For they were Neighbours to him, as I obferved on v. $. David flew of the Syrians two and twenty thottfand Kten^} Which facilitated the Conqueft of their Coun- try : Which follows in the next Verfe. Ver. 6. Then David put Garifons in Syria of Damaf- Verfe 6. c#f.~] Aram Damafek, which we tranflate Syria ofDa- rnafcHs^ was that part of Syria^ which lay between Li- banvs and Antilibanus $ whofe chief City was Damaf- cus, fituated in a Valley called by feveral Names in Scripture, as Bochartttt notes, viz. Hoba, XIV. Gen. 15. the 4 A COMMENTARY tifon Chapter the Valley of Aven, and Betb-eden, 5. e. the place of VIII. Pleafure, I. Amos 5. and Hadrach )X. Zachar. I. It vx"v*-^ was watred by five Rivers; the two principal of which defcended from Mount Herman, viz. Abana and Phar- phar (2 Kings V. 12.) The laft of which run by the Walls of Dawafitts 5 the other run thorough it, and divided the City into two parts. And the Syrians became ferv ants to \3avid, and brought gifts.'] In token of their Subjection to him. And the LORD preferred David whitherfoever he weni7\ Kept him from all the dangers to which he was expofed in thefe Wars. Verfe 7. Ver. 7. And David took, thejhields of gold that were on the ferv ants ofHadadezer, and brought them to Jeru- falemf] The Hebrew Particle E/, which we tranflate 0, may better be tranflated with, that is, in the Cu- ftody of Hadadezers Servants, who were Officers in his Treafury : for it is not likely they brought them into the Field of Battle. Verfe 8, Ver. 8. AndjromBera^ and from Berothai, cities of Hadadezer, David tool^ exceeding much brafs^] Thefe two Cities are called by very different Names in i Chr. XVIII. 6. though perhaps of the fame Signification in rhrYthe Language of that Country, with thefe in the He- brew Language. Or there were four Cities perhaps, from whence he took much Brafs $ two here mention- ed, and two in the Book of Chronicles. It is the Opi- nion of fome learned Men, that thefe Cities were fi- tuated at the foot of Mount Lib anus between Emath and Dawafctts: Which Mount, they fay, abounded with Brafs. But Bochartus could find no mention of the Brafs of Libanns in any ancient or modern Writer. And the Kingdom of Sobah lying about Palmyra, he takes the City called Berothai to be the fame with that which Ptolomy calls Ba^'3ifyt^t in Arabia de/erta; which tb* Second Book, of SAMUEL. 407- which is very remote from Libantis, P. 2. Hierozoicon, Chapter Lib. VI. Cap. ult. VIII. Ver. 9. When Toi king of Hamath had heard that ^O / "^ -l DavJd had fmitten all the hoft of Hadadezer.'] This eric 9- City was alfo in Syria, and was called afterwards E^/- phania, as St. Hierom fays, and lay North of Jud/'; rf#d /e/} bim^\ To congratulate his good Succefs in the War with Hadadezer } and to with him continued Profperity. Becaufe he had fought with Hadadezer ', andftnitten him $ /^r Hadadezer had war with Tot."] And was too hard for him. And Joram brought with him vejfils ofjtlver^ and vef- fels of gold, and veflels ofbrafs^] As a Prefent to King David: Whofe Friendlhip he fought by this Em- baffy. Ver. II. Which alfo king David did dedicate unto Verfe II.. the LORD.'] As he did what he took from Hada- dezer. With the fiver and gold that he had dedicated 0/ all people, that he hadfubdued."] Thefe words feem to im- port, that he was fo far from multiplying Silver and Gold to himfelf f which Mofes forbad, XVII. Deut. 16.} that he put all this Spoil, or the greateft part of it, into God's Treafury : For the building of the Tem- ple, which he defigned, and his Son was to accom- plift, VII. 13. Ver. 12. Of Syria, andofMoab, and of the ch/MrenVwk 12. of Ammon, and of the Philiftbies, and of Amalek^ , ^d ofthefyoil of Hadadezer the fon of Rehob^ king of Z0- bah.~\ Here he reckons up all the Countries, befide 4 o8 A C M M E N T A R T upon Chapter Hadadezer\ from whence he brought fpoil to the VHI. Treafury of God. U*V\J Ver. 13. And David gat him a n awe , when he retur- Verfe 13. ned from fmiting the Syrians."] His Viftory over that People (mentioned, v. 5.) when they came to fuc- cour Hadadezer, gained him a great Reputation, as a potent Prince, and a mighty Warriour. In the valley of Salt^ being eighteen thoufand men^\ .There is nothing in the Hebrew anfwering to the word being : Which therefore (hould be tranflated, in the valley of fait eighteen thottfand wen."] That is, he flew of *he Edomites fo many, befides the two and twenty Thoufand of the Syrians. So we read exprefly, i Chrox. XVIH. ii. and in the Title of the LX. Pfalm, it is faid, they were Edomitet not Syrians^ who were flain in this Valley. Only in that place of the Pfafats, there is mention of no more than twelve Thoufand (Iain: Whkh makes fome think it fpeaks of a diftinft Battle from this. But Ate/hat, who began the Fight, perhaps flew fix Thoufand, and then Joab coming in with his Referve flew twelve Thoufand more 5 which in all make eighteen Thoufand. By the Valley of Salt Epiphanius under ftands the dead Sea, which was for- merly a famous Valley, or rather it was a Valley near that Sea. But neither of thefe Opinions have any good Foundation, as Salmapus (hows: Who takes this Valley of Salt to have been in the Country of Edom^ where this Battle was fought: And to be called by this Name, either from the Salt Springs which were there- in, or from the Salt that was digged up there. See his Exercit. Plinian prefented Petitions, and put the King in mind of them. Verfe 17. Ver. 17. And Zadok, the fon of Ahitttb, and Abinie- kch the fon of Abiathar were the priefts.~] Thefe two were the chief of the Family of Priefts; next to the high Prieft, vihich was Abiathar: Called fecondPrie/fs in 2 Kings XXV. 18. The former was of the Family of Eleazar (i Chron. VI. 5.) the other of Jthawar: And Zadok is put firft, as more acceptable to 'David than the other : And therefore it is likely, conftantly attended at Court $ the Family of Eli now beginning to decline, as in the next Reign the other was advan- ced to the High Priefthood, and Abiathar and his Po- fterity quite thrown out. See Selden, Lib. I. de Sue- eejf. ad Pontific. Cap. IV. Cornelius Bertram hath a pe- culiar Conceit, that as Abiaihar vvas always acknow- ledged by David as God's high Pried, and according- ly took care of the Ark. at Jervfalem, fo Zadok. as .principal Prieft among the reft, was fet over the Ta- bernacleztGjbeon. But Abarbinel^ Opinion is fartheft from Truth, that Zadok was now high Prieft, and Abiatharbuthis Vicar: Which is drreftjy againft the Scripture, which (hows Abiathar to have been high Prieft till the days of Solomon. Yet to juftify this, he thinks fit to tell a fabulous Story out of Jovta, and other Books, which fay 'that David removed Abiaihar from his Office, when he fled from Abfalom. For com- manding him to enquire of God for him, by Urlm and Thumntim, God was pleafed to give him no An- fwer : But Zado/^ inquiring, had an Anfwer. Where- upon David concluded the Spirit of God was gone from Abiathar, and that it was time to fulfil the Prophecy againft the Houfe of Eli : And fo thruft him out of his- t be Second Book^ of S A M U E L. 4 1; I his Office. For which they have no other ground Chapter but this, that David fpake firft to Zadok, Chap. XV. of this Rook, v. 24. See J. Wagenftil upon &?/<*, p. t-^NTSJ 1608, 1069. And Seraiah was the fir lie. ~] Secretary of State, as w now fpeak 5 or, as others imagine, Clerk of the Coun- cil, who fet down all Acts and Decrees, others, the Keeper of the publick Accounts. But the Hebrew word Sopher ( which we tranHate Scribe) importing fomething of Learning (as the word Scribe in the New Teftament doth) I take him to have: been his prime Councellor in the Law, who always attended him. Conftantine L' Empereur thinks there were two forts of Scribes, an Ecclefiaftical and a Civil $ and here under- ftands the latter : And would have him fignify no more than the Mt/fter-Mafter of the Army. See his Annot. on Bertram, de Repub. 'jud. p. 383, &C. Ver. 1 8. And Benaiah the fon of feboidah was 00erVerfe 1 8. tie Cerethites, and the Pelethztes.~] Or, the Crethites^ and the Plethites, as fome pronounce thefe words. What they were, is varioufly conjectured. The mod idle Conceit is that of fome of the Jewifti Doclors, who take them for the'Members of the great Sabedri 9 nay for TJrim and Tlmmmim. See Selden, Lib. 2. de Symdr. Cap. XV. p. 601. and Cap. XVI. p. 668. Cer- tain it is, that they were Soldiers, as appears from XV. 1 8. XX. 7. i Kings I. 34. Where they are mentioned as prefent at the proclaiming King Solomon again ft Adonijah : Which could not have been done fafely, without fome armed Force 5 and if they were not the Perfons, there were none. Yet they were not com- mon Soldiers, but the conftam Guards of David's Per- fon $ like the Pf6. Now when Mephibofteth.*] Called alfo Me- Verfe 6. rib-haal, I. Chron. VI It. 34. IX. 40. . Tfafon of Jonathan, the fon of Saul, was come to \)a- Did, he fell on his facs, and did reverence.*] As th6 manner was when Men came into the Prefence of the King, or the King's Son : For thus D^/^/ himfelf did to Jonathan, I. Sam. XX. 41. And David faid unto him, Mephibofheth, and fa atf* fmred behold thy fervant."] The kin^l fpake in a very friendly manner to him : And he anfwered as h\im- bl.y. Ver. 7. And I}avid faid unto him, fear not.~] This Verfe 7; intimates, that he had Apprehenfions jDavid might have an evil eye upon him, as one that had a pre- tence to. the Kingdom, For 4 i<$ A COMMENTARY upon Chapter For I will furely jhow thee fyndnefs for Jonathan thy IX. fathers fake : and will re&ore thee all the land of Saul X^VNJ thy father."] Which he had purchafed before he was King, or acquired afterward, or was defcended to him from his Father : But had been confifcated (as D. Kiwchi obferves) to the King's Exchequer, becaufe Ifibojketh and the Houfe of Saul had rebelled again ft .David^ who was the LORD'S anointed. And accor- dingly afterward David gave all this Land to Ziba t when heaccufed Mephibofieth of Treafon againft him. XVI. 6. See Selden de fucc ejfion. ad Leges Hebrorum, Cap. XXV. fol. 89. And thoitfljalt eat bread at my table continually. ~\ As one of his own Children, v. n. 'Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And he bowed himfelj.'] In token of his Thankfulnefs. Andjaid> whatisthyfervant, that thou fltfuldeft look uponfuch a dead dog as 1 am . fcuretheQifelv.es, till they were fit to appear in pub- lick. Until your beards be grown^ and then returnT] For it was a Reproach in that Country to have no Beard. And though it was well known how ihey came to be deprived A COMMENTARY Chapter deprived of them, yet it was not fit that Perfons of X, their Quality (hould appear unlike all other Men. L/"VNJ Ver. 6. And when the children of Amman faw that they Verfe 6. Jiank, before David."] They wanted not Intelligence, how hainoufly David refented the barbarous Ulage of his Embafladors .' Which is exprefled by a Phrafe, which fignifies that they were become very odious to him. See XXXIV. Ge*. 30. The children of Am nt on fent and hired the Syrians of Beth-rehob."] They diftrufted their own Strength, and therefore hired Auxiliary Forces of their Neighbours: Particularly thofe of Beth rehob, which was a City belonging to the Canaanites, rather than the Syrians (as Bochart obferves) who were only Borderers upon it. And the Syrians of Zoba twenty thoufand footmen."] Concerning Zoba. See VIII. 3. And of king Maacah a thoufand wen.~] Maachah alfo was a City in PaUjiine, beyond Jordan in the Tribe of Manaffeh, as Rehob was in the Tribe of After (XIII. Jojb. II. XIX. 26.) but the Canaanites kept them out of the Potfeffion of both, XIII. Joft 1 3. I. Judges 31. Therefore Bochartus confutes thofe who think Aram-Maacah was the Country of Comagena : For though Aram commonly fignifies byria, which was divided into many Countries $ yet the Scriptures mow thefe places were not in Syria. But the People of them were called Syrians^ becaufe they imitated their Man- ners.- As the Woman in the Gofpel is called Syro-Phcs- nician^ though (he was a Woman of Canaan, XV. Matth. 2 7. VII.-M*r4 26. See his Phaleg, Lib. II. Cap. VI. latter end. And of Iflrtob twelve thoufand fffenJ] Or, of the men of Toft : A Country unto which JepLthah fled from his unkind Brethren. See XI. Judges 3. Ver. 7. the Second Bo^ of S A M U E L. 423 Ver. 7. And when Davtd heard of //, be fent Joab Chapter and all the hoft of the mighty men.~] He did not think X. it prudent, to ftay till they aflaulted him in his own t/~v"NJ Country : But went and invaded theirs. Verle 7. Ver. 8. And the children of Ammon came out, and Verfe 8. put the battle in array at the entring in of the gate .~] They drew up their Army either before Rabbah, the Metro- polis of their Country $ or before Medeba (in the Bor- ders of it) where their Confederates were pitched, \Chron. XIX 7. And the Syrians of Zoba, and of Rehob, and Iflrtob, and Maacah, were by themfelves in the field. ~] They kept their Mercenary Forces in the Field, and would not let them come into their Cities. Ver. 9. And when Joab faw that the front of the battle Verfe 9, was againfl him, before and behind^ In the Hebrew, the face of the battle^ &c. /. e. They had divided their Forces v the Syrians appearing before him, and the Ammonites behind him. He chofe of all the choice men vflfrael, and put them in array againft the Syrians^] He alfo, like an expert Commander, prefently divided his Army into two Bodies :, and pickt out the beft Soldiers to engage the Syrians 5 \A ho, it feems-, were the ftrongeft or moft vaDant. . Ver. 1O. And the reft of the people he delivered into Verfe IO*; the hand of Abifoai hif brother^ that he might put them in array againft the children of Ammon^} He was alfo an experienced Captain, who feems to have to deal with that Body of the Enemies which was behind them, as Joab with thofe before them. Ver. II. And he faid^ if the Syrians be too ftrongfor Verfe 11^ , then thoiijhatt help mt^ bnt if the children of Am won. be too flrottg for thee } then I mil come and help thee.~] Send a DC-, 424 A COMMENTARY upon Chapter a Detachment, as they now fpeak, from the ftrongeft X. Body, to that which proved weaker. i^s'V*-' Ver. 12. Be of good courage, and hi f play the men, Verfe H* for our people, and for the cities of our God.~] Thefe words were not fpoken, I fuppofe, to Abijhai alone ^ but to all the Army by their Officers } that they might not be ditheartned at the fight of fuch numerous For- ces, as in a manner incompafled them : But be fo much the more refolute, for the Prefcrvation of their Coun- try. And the LORD do that which feemeth him good.~] If they did their Duty, he trufted God's Providence would favour them: However, it would be fome Comfort, that they had done their beft. Verfe 13. Ver. i. And Joab drew nigh, and the people that were with him, unto the battle aga/nft the Syrians, and they fled before himT] He did very prudently in af- faulting the Mercenary Army firft $ for they that are hired to fight, generally have a great Care to fave themfelves : Having no regard to the Cauie for which they fight. Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And when the children of Ammon fare that the Syrians werefled^] On whom they principally re- lied. Then fled they alfo before Abifiai, and entred into the clty^ They feem not to have (truck a Stroke ; but provided alfo for their Safety, in the City near to which their Army was drawn up. And Joah returned from the children of Ammon, and came to JerttfalemJ] Here is no account of the number of the (lain, which, I fuppofe, were few or none, be- caufe they did not fight, but flee. The Year alfo feems to have been fo far fpent, that it was not a Seafon fit for laying a Siege to the City. See the next Chapter, v. i. Ver. i. tie Second Rock of S A M U E L. 425 Ver. 15. And when the Syrians faw that they were Chapter f mitten before Ifrael, they gathered themfelves together."] X. Fearing David would fall upon them, for affiftingXXW) his Enemies, they refolved to be beforehand with him 5 Verfe 1 5. and therefore levied a new Army to invade him. Ver. 1 6. And Hadadezer.~\ Who was the King of Aram Zoba 9 in Mefopotamla. Sent and brought out the Syrians that were beyond the Verfe 16. river. ~] i. e. Beyond Euphrates $ which was the Bound of his Territories Eaftward. See VIII. 3. And came to Helam*~] A place, I fuppofe, on the Borders of Had4 So the Syrians feared to help the children of Amnton any more."] But left them to (hift for themfelves : In- fomuch that, as it follows, David conquered their Country. Cha P t ! r . C H A P. XL Verfe I. A ND it came topafs, that after the year was _L\ expired^] In the Hebrew, at the return of the year : That is, in the Spring time, he fent forth his Armies to do that which he could not do in the Conclufionof the former Year 5 when the Seafon was not fit for Action, as I obferved upon the i f . Verfe of the foregoing Chapter. For the Year ending with the Month Adar, the next Year began in the Month Ni~ ft* .* Which was a fit time to march into the Field to make tie Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. '417 make War: And fo commonly employed, that it feems Chapter to have had its Name (as Bocharttu obferves) from XL Nifim: Which fignifies military Enfigns, which were IXW wont to be advanced in that Month. And, in like manner, the Month we call March had its Name a- mong the Romans from Mars, their God of War : Be- caufe then they began their Military Expeditions. See his Hierozoicon, P. I. Lib. II. Cap. 50. At the time that kfngs go forth to battle.*] Thefe words to battle, are added for Explication fake : But they are not in the Hebrew $ in which Language to go firth (ig- nifies to go forth to War. See X. Gen. n. XLII. Ifa. 13. XIV. Zach. 3. and other places mention'd by the fame great Man, P. -L. Lib. IV. Cap. 2. Tf)a t David feat Joab and his ferv ants with him , and all Jfrael.*] All his Soldiers. And they destroyed the children of Ammon7\ Laid wafte their Country, and killed all the People they could meet with. And befeged Rabbah.~] The Royal City of the Atn- monites, III. Dertt.n. But David tarriedfljllat Jerufalem."] He committed the care of this War to J-oab, and did not himfelf go out to fight: As he had done before againft Hada- dezer. Ver. 2. And it came to pafs In an evening tide."] In Verfe 2. the Afternoon, when the Sun was declining. That David rofe from his bed."] Where he had Iain down to (leep, in the heat of the day $ as the manner was in thofe Countries, IV. 5. And rvalkfd upon the roof of his hottfe.~] To take the frem Air : For their Roofs were flat. See XXII. Dent. 8. And from the roof he fau> a woman wafting her J elf.'] In her Garden, where (he bathed 5 or in her Cham- I i i 2 ber. 4*8 A COMMENT ART upon Chapter ber , the Cafements being open. The firft is moft XL probable : And that (he wafhed to cleanfe her felf from \*/*V\J fuch Legal Impurities as are mentioned, XV. Levft. 19. which is more likely, than that (he did it for Pleafure, or merely to cool her felf in a hot Day, as fome un- derftand it. The 4th Verfe fufficiently explains this Matter. And the wont AH roof very beautiful to look^Jtpon."] Of a delicate Shape, and lovely Countenance and Com- plexion. Thus Jupiter is faid to have feen Proferpitta warning her felf, and expofing her whole Body to his View : Which inflamed his Luft after her.. AxofMVK oAov, 5b$ ttyxdo lief OTEpoyebg.- As Nonntts hath it in his \5ionyf. See Spanhemiu* ad Verf. 53. CaUim. Hymtr. in Lavacrutn P attacks. Verfe 3, Ver. 3. And David feat and enquired after her."] That if (he was a fingle Woman, he might take her for his Wife. And one faid, fa not thff Bathfheba. the- daughter of Eliarv, the mfe of Uriah the Hittite /] This feems to be the Anfwer of him who was fent to enquire about her, that he need not trouble himfelf any further, for (he was another Man's Wife. Who is called an Hit- tjte, becanfe he was fo by Nation, but a Profelyteto> the Jewi(h Religion: And for his Valour made one of the King's Guard among \hzCerethites and the Pele- thites $ which was the Reafon, perhaps, that he had- a Houfe fo near to the Kings. * V r * 4, And David: fent mtflkngers to her, and too% her."] Notwithftanding he was informed, (he was another Man's Wife,he fent Meffengers to her to invite her.to his Palace.: Into which be received her, This was .a, very g-reat Crime, being done deliberately, and' advifelyj; tbe Second Bovl^ of S A M U E L. 429 advifedly : And is here recorded for feveral great ends Chapter and purpofes. -F/r/?, that the beft Men may be fen(i- XI. ble, in what need they ftand continually of the Divine Afiiftance : Which, therefore they ought to pray for earneftly 5 and watch as well as pray, that they fall not into Temptation. And we (bould all learn from thence, that they are but Men whofe Examples are fet before us $ and therefore we muft live by Rule, and not merely by Example. And that we ought to take heed of Sloth and Idlenefs: Being always well im- ployed, and not giving our felves Liberty to gaze up* on Temptations. And ff}e came in unto hitn^ and lay with him (for fie was purifed from her unckannefs).~] Which (hows the reafon why fhe conceived fo quickly. See Grotim. And fie returned to her houfe.~] Early in the Mor- ning, Lfuppofe, that (he might not be discovered. The Taliattditft are fo defirous to excufe their Anceftors from all Blemifbes, that they fay David committed no Sin in lying with Dathfieha : But only in caufing Urt* jah to be killed. For, when any Man went to War, he gave his Wife, they pretend, a Bill of Divorce: So that if he was killed in the War, it was not Adultery in another Man, who lay with her, as foon as the Bill was given. This monftrous Opinion is feri- oufly maintained by R. Samuel Laniado againft Abar- linel: Who honeftly acknowledges, and ftrenuoufly proves, David was guilty of a very foul Adultery : Which was the more criminal, becaufe it waswith the Wife ofa faithful Servant of his, who then ferved him in his Wars. See Bttxtorfi de Sf0*fiL teDivort. Sec>. 43, 8cc. and Settle* in his Uxvr Hd>nuc*t Lib. Ill* Cap. 19, p. 441** i 55 * COMMENT ART Hpoa Chapter Ver. 5. And the woman conceived, and fent and told XI. Davitt, faying, I am with chM'] She was afraid of C/WJ Infamy, and perhaps of the Severity of her Husband $ Verfe f . who might caufe her to be ftoned : And therefore prays David to confult her Honour, and her Safety. Verfe 6. Ver. *> -And David fent unto Joab, faying^ fend me Uriah the Hittite, and Joab fent Vriah to David.] With an Account of the State of the War 5 which David it's likely defired. Verfe 7. Ver. 7. And when Uriah was come unto him^ David demanded of him^ Iww Joab, and how the people did^ and how the war profpered?~] Some think (particularly P. Martyr) that thefe were fuch ordinary Queftions, as betrayed this was not the Bufinefs for which he com- manded him to be fent: But the laft words import, that after the common QuelVions of jWs and the Peo- ples Health, he enquired how the Siege went on, what approaches they had made to the City, what hopes they had of taking it, in what time, with other things of like Nature, which were of Importance. Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And David faid, go down to thy hottfe and waft thy feet.~] As the manner of Travellers was : This being a great Refre(hment after their Journey. And Uriah departed out of the k^ngs houfe y and there followed him a mefs of meat from the k?ng.~] In token of his extraordinary Favour and Kindnefs to him: And that, eating freely of good Cheer, he might be the more defirous to enjoy the Company of his Wife. Abarbinel thinks this was a finful Contrivance of Da- vid^ to endeavour to have his Child thought the Child of Uriah: Or, at leaft, it was very much below his Dignity, he thinks, to have one of his own Progeny pafs for an ordinary Man. ..*< Ver. 9. the Second Bool^ of S A M U EL, 451 Ver. 9. But Uriah Jlept at the door of the fyng's houfe. Chapter with the ferv ants of his Lord, and went not down to his hotffe."] Like a true Soldier he lay all Night in the Guard-Chamber (with the Cerethites and Pelethites and not with his Wife. By which means God's Pro- vidence Co ordered it, that the Crime of this Prince (who had been fo admirably inftrufted in his Duty J mould not be concealed, as he intended. Ver. 10. And when they had toldY)avid^ faying, TJri- Verfe 10. - ah went not down to his houfel} They that carried the Mefs of Meat after him, gave "David this Informa- tion. David faid unto TJriah^ comeft thott not from thy jour- ney . ferves, have told Uriah the Truth, and begged his Pardon $, and obliged him to ftay with him till the Child was born, and then fecretly put k out to nurfe: Whereby the Matter might have been fo managed, that it mould not have been commonly divulged, or not certainly believed. But his Eyes were blinded - 7 and hi* very Nature was altered, and become bafe and degenerate 5 now he had given him- felf up to Senfuality. For he that formerly fpared Siwtf, when he could have deftroyed him, and none have known who did it, fecks the Death of a faithful Servant,, after a moft unworthy manner. Ven. 1 6. Akd it COIHK to pafi r when J,oab obferved the Verfe \6. dty^ that t>e ajjigned Uriah to a place where valiant men. were.'] Ordered him to attacque a part of the Gity, which he knew would be valiantly defended: Or, to make good a Breach, out of which the beft Men they had in the Gity would i/Tue out againft them. Joah was herein alfo-deeply guilty, in complying withfuch a Command : Unlefs we fuppofe that he might ima- gine Uriah had committed fome great Crime-.; for which David, confuiring Uriah's Honour, would not punifh him openlyu Ver. 17. And the men of tie city went art ^aitd fought with Joab*"} They feern to have made a felly out of the City upoa the Ifrxefoe*: When they faw they were preparing for an A (fault. Kkk And 434 A COMMENTARY npon Chapter And there fill fome of the people ofthefervants* XI. v/d 9 and Uriah the Hittite died alfoJ] This was a fur- U'VNJ ther Aggravation of Daz/d's Sin^ that he not only expofed an innocent and a valiant faithful Servarr to be killed, but other Perfons alfo with him; who might have lived to do good Service to their Coun- try : For it is not to be imagined, that one Perfon alone was let in the Forefront, where the Service was hotteft (as Dav/d ordered, v. 1 5.) but there was a Par- ty of ftout Men withVriah, whom he led on. Verfe 18. Ver. 18. Then Joab fint and told David all things^ concerning the war.'] How it was managed ^ and what ill Succefs they had in one Engagement. Verfe 19. Ver. 19. And charged the mejjenger^ faying, when thon haft made an end of telling the matters of the war unto the king~] Efpecially this laft Action. Verfe 20. Ver. 20. And if fo be the kings wrath arife, and he fay unto thee, wherefore approached ye fo nigh unto the city ', when ye did fight ? knew ye not that they would flwot from the wall ?~] All good Rings are careful to preferve their Subjefts} and therefore it muft be fuppofed Dd- vid would be angry when he heard of this Lofs^ till he reflected upon the reafon, why they were expofed to fuch danger. Verfe 21. Ver. 21. Whofwote AbiMelech thefonofjerobojheth?] Thefe are ftill the words the King might be fuppofed to fay 5 How came Abintelechto lofe his Life? Was it not by venturing too near the Wall? He calls him the Son of Jerobofbeth, who in the Book of Judges is cal- led the Sonofjerttbaal : Of which fee upon the fecond Chapter of this Book, t>.8. Did not a, woman caft a piece of a milflone upon him front the wall, that he died in Thebez* ? why went ye fo nigh the wall?~] Having fuch an Example, to make you more cautious. the Second Boo( of SAMUEL. 435 Then fay> thy fervant Vriah the Hittite *r dead alfo^} Chapter 'Which he knew would foon pacify him. XI. Ver. 22. So the mejfenger went^ and came andfhewed l/"VNJ 'David all that Joab hadfent him for.*] The. whole Pro- Ve cefs of the War hitherto, but more particularly the event of the laft Engagement, as it here follows. Ver, 23. And .tfa monger faid unto David, furely Vcrfe z%. the men prevailed againft w, and came ottt unto us into the field : and we were upon them even unto the entring of the gate."} The account he gives of the laft Aftion is this: That the Ammonites made a Sally, and were too hard for the 7/r fe 7. ^ erL 7* ^"^ Nathan faid unto David, thoti art the ntAn^\. Who had pronounced a dreadful Sentence a- gainft him(elf> Though Reproofe of M^n in Autho- rity are to be managed very mannerly, as to the ITorm, whereia they are delivered 5 yet as to the mat- ter they are to. be plain and downright $ fo that they may he made fenfible of their Guilt. Thw faith tfo LO'RD God af Ifraek 2 axtirted thee fang over Jfrael^ and delivered thee out of the hand of Saul."] Who-fought to hinder his Advancement to the Kingdom., by deftroying him. Thus he aggra- vates David's Sin, from the Obligations he had to God: Who bad; preferred him to the higheft Dig- nity, when he was in a low, and fometimts a defpa- rate Condition. Vcrfe 8. Ver. 8. And I gave thee thy mafler's ^^.] His And the Secsnd Book of S A Mil EL. And thy mafler^s wives into thy bofo#t.~] For the Chapter Wives of a King went along with his Lands and Goods XII. unto his Succeffor: It being unlawful for the Widow iyV"V) . of a King to be Wife to any but a King $ as appears by the Story of Adonjah. But this doth not fignify that David married any of them ; but only that they were j * j j delivered into his Pofleflion, as all other things be- longing unto Sattl were. So Maiwonides : And more than this, the Jewifh Doftors fay, no Subject might have fo much as the Houfe of the King, no more than his Scepter and Crown : Much lefs his Widow, or one divorced by him, who was to remain a Widow to the day of her Death. So the fame Ma'w/onides : The Wife of a King is to be married to none elfe, for even the King cannot legally marry the Widow of his Prede- ceflbr $ or one divorced by him. See Selden, Lib. i.-Je Uxore Hebr. Cap. 10. and Carpzoviuf upon Sckickard's J#f Regium, p-44i. But there are thofe, who, tozvoid all Controverfy about this matter, interpret the word Nafe, not Wives, but mere Women belonging unto6^///. And gave thee the hoiife of Jfrael and ofjttdahj] Db* minion over all the twelves Tribes. And if that had been- too little, I would moreover 'hav$ given thee fuch and fitch things."} He need but have askt, and God would have given him all that he could reafonably defire : But he ought not to have taken what he pleafed himfelf. The Jews refer this to the Wives he would have given htm : And gather fron* hence-, that their King might have eighteen Wives and no more. See upon XVil. Dettt. 17. Butitis evident thefe words, Jltch and fuchthings, do not fignify a cer- tain number of any thkig, but indefinitely other Be- nefits of any kind: > As T>htod, Hackspan obferves out of many like Places, particularly VII. Ifatah 20. See his Difput. IV. N.3- L 1 1 Ver. 9. A CO MMENT ART upo Ver. 9. Wherefore haft thou defpifed the comr/t obtain a Revocation of this Punifhment. By this, and by the Story of Abfalom^ it appears that David was a great Lover of his Children : Many of which proved great Afflictions to him, Ver. 17. And'the elders of his hwfe.~] The princi- Verfe 17, pal Officers belonging to the Court/ ..u^r'.Jc Arofi A COMMENTARY upon Arofe And went to htm to raife him up from the earth.'] By their earned Entreaties, to have a care of his own Health. But be would not, neither did he eat bread with them.'] As he was wont to do at other times, when the prin- cipal Perfons of the Court fat at Table with him. But it is not to be thought, that David eat nothing all the time the Child was fick } but only after he began to defpair of his Life : Or perhaps, all the time he eat nothing till the Evening } and then abltained from all delicate Food, and contented himfelf with courfer Fare. Verfe 1 8. Ver. 1 8. And it came to pafs, that on the feventh day the child died.'} Either the feventh Day after its Birth before it wascircumcifed $ or the feventh after it fell fick. This was the firft beginning of the Divine Animadverfion upon him (as Salvian fpeaks) Fuitutiqi primum, fed nonfolum, it was indeed the firft, but not the alone : For there followed a long Train of exceed- ing great Troubles. And the fervants of David feared to tell him, the child was dead : for they faid, behold, while the child was yet Alive we fpake unto him, and he would not hearfyn unto our voice 5 how will he then vex himfelf \ if we tell him tke child K dead ?~] Thus they whifpered and reafon- ed among themfelves $ fo that he might not hear them, as appears by the next Verfe. Verfe IQ. Ver. 19. And when David f aw that his fervants whif- pered, David perceived that the child was dead.'] H$ guefled what the matter was. Therefore David faid unto his fervants, is the child dead* and they faid he dead.~] They would not acquaint him with it abruptly 5 for fear he (hould fall into too great a Paffion. Ver. 10. the Second Boo^ of S A M II E L. 447 Ver. 20. Then David rofe up from the earth, and Chapter wafted, and anointed himfdf, and changed his apparel."] XII. Put off the Habit of a Mourner, and prepared decently to appear before God. For it is certain the Jews were wont to wafh before they went into the Houfe of God: Either their whole Body, or their hands; which was ufual among the Gentiles alfo. And Come have imagined the Jews learnt it from them $ be- caufe we find no mention of it, as they fay, till the time of Jndith, XII. 7. See Dr. Spencer, Dijfert. %. Cap. 2. Sett. ii. But that is a Miftake $ if being men- tioned not only here in this place, but in the Book of Pfalms, XXVI. 6. For God having anciently com- manded them to waQi themfelves, before they appear- ed in his Prefence at Mount Sinai, XX. Exod 20. they thence, it is likely, concluded it was fit to prepare themfelves for all their holy Affemblies, after the fame manner. And came into the hattfe of the LORD and worflripp'cd'] This was done like a truly good Man, who before he would go to his own Houfe, went to God's: And there gave him thanks, we may fuppofe, for the Par- don of his Sin ; and not cutting him off as he had done his Child. He acknowledged alfo the Jufticeof God, and did not complain of his Severity. Hefub- mitted to his holy Will, and befeeched him, perhaps-, that the remaining Afflictions might be moderated, and made profitable to him. Then he came to his own houfe, and when he required^ they fet bread before him, and he did eat."] I fuppofe he was in fbme retired Room of his own Houfe, where he lay upon the Earth mourning, and would not eat: From whence he would not remove to any other part, of it, till he had been firft at the Houfe of God, and there wor (hipped. A COMMENT A RT nfon Chapter Ver. ai. Then f aid his fervants to him, what is thit XI L that ikon haft done, thon didfl faft and weep for the child W"VNJ whe n he waf alive } hut when the child was dead, thou Verfe 21. didtf rife and eat bread.'] His great Officers, who fate at the Table with htm, I.fuppofe faid this. Verfe 22. Ver. 22. And he faid, while the child was yet alive, I fajled and wept, for 1 faid \ who can tell whether God will be gracious unto me, that the child ntay live.~] They thought him prepofterous, in mourning while the Child was alive, and chearing up himfelf when it was dead. But he fhows what reafon he had for both : It being poffible God might be fo kind as to reverfe the Sentence of Death, which he had pronounced againft the Child, upon Davids Humiliation, Repentance, and earneft Prayer to him for Mercy. - Verfe 23. Ver. 23. Bttt now he is dead, wherefore fhottld I faft ? can I bring him back. Again .6fjutv(&, Lib. VII. Cap. 7. And thusfome Learned Men tranflate the laft words of this Verfe, by adding the Particle Mew before Eth> he took from the city the waters. Ver. 18. Now therefore gather the reft of the people to- Verfe 28. get her , and encamp againli the city and take it ^ left I take the clty^ and if be called by my name.'] As from the Conqueft of Africa Scipio was called African**. By this it appears, that though Joab had many Faults, yet he loved his Prince, and endeavoured to raife his Glory. Ver. 19. And David gathered all the people together^] Verfe 29. All that were fit for War. And went to Rabbah and fought againft it, and too^ it.~] The Army being reinforced with fuch great Re- cruits, they did not merely block up the Cky to ftarve it, and force it to furrender 5 hut took it by Storm, and permitted the Soldiers to plunder and take the M m m a Spoil A COMMENTARY ufon Chapter Spoil of it $ as Jafephv* writes, StefErcwiii -reft XII. va.k cipiw. VW"*VJ Ver. 30. And he took the kjngs crown from of his Verfe 30.^.] This was the King's part of the Spoil : And the Taltnudifts alfo fay, that all the Houfhold-ftufFof the conquered King belonged to the King that was victorious. See GrottM, L. III. de Jure Belli & Pack, Cap. XXIII. Seft. 14. The weight whereof was A talent of gold."] Or rather, the Pr/Ve, or Value of it : As the Hebrew word fre- quently fignifies, and not only Weight* See Bochartus in his Hierozoicox, P. i. Lib. II. Cap. XXX VII. p. 380, And fo it is to be taken here 5 for who was able to car- ry on his Head fuch a Weight as a Talent, which they {ay was an hundred twenty five Pounds > With the precious Gone tl} Which made the Value of it fo great. Jofephus here faith, that there was one Stone of great Price, e* i*kaq> in the middle of the Crown 5 which he calls a Sardonyx. The Original of which Fable Bochartut hath ingeniously conje&ured in his Hierozoicon, P. I. L. V. Cap. VIL where he men- tions other Conceits of the Jews about this Stone. And he brought forth thefpoil of the city in great Abun- danceJ} This PafTage is thus rendered by He found more and other Prey in the Qty very fplendid, and of great Price. Verfe i. Ver. ^i. And fa brought forth the people that were therein, and put them under Jaws , and under harrows of iron, and under axes of iron, and made them pafs through the bnck-^lftf."] Some of the Inhabitants he caufed to be fawn in funder 5 over others Horfes drew Harrows with great Iron Teeth 5 others were drawn over (harp Sickles, or (harp Stones: Which perhaps he means by For fa forne Interpreters underftand it, that the Second BooJ^ ^/SAMUEL. 455 that he dragged them through the place where Bricks Chapter were made : And there grated their Flefh upon the XII. ragged pieces of broken Bricks. Though fome will have this word Malken to fignify the place where the Ammonites offered their Sacrifices to their God Moloch or Malcom (as he is oft called) and made the People there to pafs through the Fire. So thevulgar tran- ftates it, Fornacem Moloch, the Furnace of Moloch. This dreadful Punimment was to terrify other Countries from violating the Right of Nations, by abufing pub- Ikk Embaffadors. Though many have thought it too fevere, and lookt upon it as an Argument, that David did this in the State of his Impenitence : When the mild and gentle Spirit of God was departed from him, and he was become cruel and furious, as well as luft- ful. And thus did he unto aft the Met of the children of Ammon^\ This will not let us think that he punifhcd fo cruelly, only thofe wha advifcd the ufing of his Embaffadors (hamefully, or applauded it (as many it is likely did, that lived in Kabbah) for he treated all the Cities in the Country, in the (ame rigorous man- ner. So David and all the fefyte returned to Jerufatew.'] After they had brought all the Country into Subjection to him, and fecured the Polfeffion of it. For it is not likely all the Country People, Women and Children, were thus ufed : But only the Military Men, who had levied War agatnft David, and called the Syrians to their Afliftance, and fince put him to the Trouble andi Charge of a long Siege of CHAP, 454 A COMMENT ART upoi* CHAP. XIII. XIII. Verfe i. Verfe i. A ND it came Ho pafs after this, that Abfa- Jl\. lorn the fon of David had a fair Jffter, n>hofe name was Tav/ar 5 and Amnon the fon of David loved her.~\ Now begun a fad Scene to be opened, of the Calamities which Nathan foretold David (hould befal his Houfe, XII. 10. It is the common Opinion of the Jews, that in the War King David had with the King of GeJJwr, he took his Daughter captive $ who being very beautiful, he lay with her once (as they fancy the Law, XXI. Dettt. n. allows) and begat of her this Daughter. And afterward, (he becoming a Profelyte, he married her $ and begat Abfalorx. So this Daughter being begot while her Mother was a Gentile, they fancy (he was not his legal Child : And confequent- ly Amnon might have married her. See Selden^ Lib. V. de Jure Nat. & Gent. Cap. XIII. and CocceJtts upon the Sanhedrin, Cap. 2. N. 8. Annot. 7. of which more up- on v.i 3. See there. Verfe 2. Ver. 2. And Amnon was fo vexed , that he fell fick^ for his jitter Tamar 3 for {he was a Virgin, and Amnon thought it hard to do any thing to her.~] The Paffion of his Mind difordered his Body, becaufe he could not compafs his defire : For (he being a Virgin was under a drift Guard (as Virgins ufed to be) fo that it was difficult for him to enjoy her Company. For to do any thing to her^ fignifies to do what he defired : As to do fignifies not only in the Hebrew, but in other Lan- guages. Ver. 5. the Second Boot^ of S AMIHEL. 455 Ver. 3. And Amnon had 'a friend whofe name VMS Jo- Chapter nadab, the fon of Shi weak David's brother.'] That is, XII. his Cofin German, who are often called Brothers in ^Y**** Scripture. Veife 3- And Jonadab wasaveryfubtilmanJ] To find means to compafs an end. Ver. 4. And he faid unto lint, why art thott, being Verfe 4*. the kjngsfon^] And his eldeft Son, who was next Heir to the Crown, III. 2. Lean from day to day f\ In the Hebrew the words are morning by morning. For whatfover Diverfions he might find in the Day, he had reliefs Nights, which made him look pale and wan when he arofe. Wilt thou not tell me ?~] For Men are not wont to hide any thing from their Friends, And Amnon faid unto* him^ 1 love Tamar, my brother Abfalomsjifter^] From thefe words the Jews are wont to argue, that Tamar was nothing of Kin to Amnon $ for he calls her not his Sifter, but his Brother- Alfa- low's Sifter. But this is a very frivolous Observation, for in the two next Verfes he calls her my fifler: And v. 7. David calls him her brother, and .fee v. ii; Ver. f. And Jonadab faiei unto him y lay < thee down 0#Veffe- < thy bed, and make thy felf fak-] He advifes him to feign himfelf to be fo ill, that it conftrained him to keep his Bed. Inftead of doing the true Office of a Friend, he flatters his Paffion to his utter undoing. And when thy father comes to fee thee."^ As he knew he would when he heard of his Sickhefs: For, as I obferved before, he was a great Lover of his ChiU dren. Say unto him, I pray thee, let tnyfifter Tawar-cofne and give me meat, and drefs the meat in my fight, that J may fee it, and eat it at her hand.'] He would have him* pretend that his Stomach was fo nice, and fq>iieami(h D A COMMENTART upon Chapter that he could like nothing that his Servants drefled : XIH. And therefore defired his Sifter, who underftood how t/"WI to make delicate Difhes, might come and prepare forae- thing that he could relifli. Verfe 6. Ver. 6. And Atnnon laid down^ and rxade hiwfelf yfafr.] He eafily followed bad Counfel, to attain a bad end. An 'd when the kjng was come to fee him, Atnnon faid unto the l$ng, I fray thee let Tawar nty fifter come and mak? *nt a couple of cakes in my fght^ that I may eat at her hand.~] She was peculiarly noted, I fuppofe, to be very cufious in making thefe lebibtoh, as the Hebrew calls them : Which the Greeks tranflate *c?fcte/&t$, and are by Interpreters thought a delicious fort of Cakes : Though fome take noftwejtt to have been an excellent Broth, or fome other fupping Meat 5 which cannot be meant here, becaufe (he is faid, v. 8. to bake the takes. Verfe 7. Ver. 7. Then David fent hovte to Tamar, faying, go new to thy Mother Amnons houfe and drefr him meat^\ He fufpecledno Fraud ^ and Jonadab was fo wicked as not to difcover it, and thereby prevent the Mif- chief. Verfe 8. Ver. 8. So Tamar went to her brother Antnortf houfe (and he was laid down) and /he tookflonr % and kpeaded #, and titade cakes in hfrfigfa, and did bake the cakes."} She (bowed her felf an obedient Daughter, and a kind Sifter. :i e Verfe 9- Ver. 9. And fie too^apanJ] Wherein they had been baked. And youred them out before hint.'] Into a Dim. BK* he refufed to eat.] Pretending he had no Ap^ pedte. And tie Second Book of S A M U E L. And Amnonfaid, have ont all men from me, and ^/Chapter went out every man from him7\ He commanded all his XIII. Servants that attended him, to leave him alone 3 thatt/'W) he might take Come reft. Ver. 10. And Amnonfaid unto Tamar, bring the /e And at this time, they fay, a Decree was made, that two young People (hould not be alone together, Gem. Sanhedrin, Cap. 2. N. VIII. Do not thou this folly. ~] 1 hat is, this Wicked nefe. She prays him to confider the Foulnefs of the Sin $ which would highly provoke the Divine Majefty. Verfe la. Ver. 13. And /, whither Jkatt I caufe0?y{hawetogo?~} She befeeches him, befide the Sin againft God, to con- fider the Difgrace it would be to her: Who (hould not be able to look any Body in the Face 5 nor would any Body think of marrying her. And for thee^ thottfoalt be as one of the fools in Ifrael."] Utterly lofe his Reputation . And be lookt upon as a Man void of all Senfe of Religion, Honour, or Hu- manity. Now therefore I pray thee, fpeak^ unto the k$ng $ for he will not withhold me from thee7\ The Jews commonly fanfying that (he being begot, as I faid before, of a Captive Woman before David married her, there was no fuch Kindred between her and Amnon, but that he might lawfully have her to Wife. But others think, that (he being a young Woman, unacquainted with the Law, imagined that they who had not the fame Mother, might lawfully marry ^ or that the Power of the King was fo great, that he might difpenfe with the Law, in this cafe : Or rather, (he faid any thing that came into her Mind, which (he thought might 'de- liver her from the prefent Danger. And this I take to be the trueft Interpretation. For Abarbinel hath at large confuted the Opinion of her being begotten of Maacah before Marriage, when (he was a Gentile. For as the Scripture faith no fuch thing, fo he thinks it altogether tie Second BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 459 altogether improbable, that fuch a Man as David would Chapter have any thing to do with her, till (he became a Pro- XIII. felyte. And therefore, he faith, (he fpake thefe words, L^WJ not as if (he thought it lawful for the King to give her to Atnnon for his Wife $ but that (lie might get rid of his Solicitations, by fair Speeches. For (he having ur- ged him with the foregoing Arguments, viz. the Hei- noufnefs of the Action it felf 5 the Diflionour it would be to her, and no lefs Reproach to himfelf : And he perfifting ftill blindly in his wicked Refolu- tion, (he adds thefe words to give him hope, that he might have Satisfaction, without acting fo bruti(hly $ if he did but ask his Father's Confent. As if (he had faid, if thou art fo fick with Love, that thou art rea- dy to die, fpcak to the King, unto whom thy Life is very dear, and he will preferve it, by granting thy Defire: For though by the Law thou canft not enjoy me, yet he will rather chufe to let me have thee, than fee thee die. This, faith Abarbinel, is the Senfe of thefe words, he will not withhold me from thee. Which (he faid to withhold and divert him from his purpofe at that time. Which R. Samuel Lam ado (who endeavours to fupport the forenamed Opinion of their Doctors) doth but very weakl v oppofe. See Buxtorf. de Sponfal. & Divortih^ Sect. XX. See my Notes upon Chap. III. 3. Ver. 14 Howbeit he would not hearken unto her voice, Verfe 14. but bzing ftronger than foe, he forced her and lay with ker.~] As the Nightingale in He/tod fung in vain to the ravenous Hawk (as Strigdius gloifes upon thefe words) foTavtar faid all this to a deaf Man : Who was wholly under the power of his furious Luft ; \* hich would not fufFer him to mind either God, or Men, or himfelf. N n n z Ver. 1 5. A COMMENTART Ver-. 15. T^en Amnon hated her exceedingly, fo that the haired wherewith he hated her, was greater than the love wherewith he had loved her.~] The Tews are much X7 C Verie 15. coocerned to give a Reafon of this Hatred. And Ra- fa and others, lay, that in her (trugling with him to refift his Attempt upon her, (he hurt thofe parts wherewith he offended $ which extreamly enraged him. This is not improbable.- But others think it a better account to fay, that (be reproached him fo bit- terly with what he had done $ that he could not en- dure to hear it : And perhaps his own Conference be- gan to fly in his face. And Amnon faid unto her^ arife, be gone.'} He doth not fo much as fpeak one kind word to her, nor call her Sifter (as Pellicanvs obferves) but in a rude man- ner bid her be gone, as if (he had been a common Strumpet. Verfe 16. Ver. 16. And Jhefaid unto hint, there if no caufe.~]FoT this hard ufage. Thjf evil if greater than the other that thou didft unto me.~] It was not a greater fin, but it did her the grea- ter Mifchief : Becaufe it publifhed her Shame, and made that known to all, which was done fecretly. But he would not hearken to her.] This was very bar- barous to throft her out of doors immediately, and in the Day-time : Without confulting how to cover, if it were po(Iible,'fo foul a Faft. So Jofephttf, he would not let her ftay till Night, but commanded her to be put outj while it was Day-light, y * jjuaifo. ai%vw$ wag^-TTBJDj, that (he might meet with Wit- neffes of her Shame. Verfe 1 7. Ver. 1 7. Then he called his fervants that mmittrtd, unto him, and f aid unto them, put now this woman out from me, and bolt the door after her.J] This was a new Violence to her, to be turned out of Doors, with fuch the Second BooJ^ of S A M If B L. fucit contemptuous Language, as if (he bad beetran im- Chapter pudent Intruder. XHL Ver. 1 8. Andflje had a garment of divers colours upvn L/*VSjr her, far with fitch robes were the kjng's daughters , ftaf^ e " e x were virgins, apparelled.'] This was fuch a Garment asjofeph the beloved Son of Jacob wore. Seeupcn XXXVII, Gew,.3. And his ferv ants brought her out, and bolted the door after her.~] An high Contempt of a Ring's Daughter : Which they knew her to be by her Apparel, if by no- thing elfe. But their Dependance on their Matter over- ruled all the refpeft due to her. Ver. 19. And Ta war put aftes on her head^ andrenty^k IQ, her garment of divers colour s, that was upon her,~] Both thefe were Expreflionsof the greateft Grief : Which (he was not able to fupprefs. And laid her hands on her head^ and went on crying^ Bewailing her Calamity. Laying her hands on her head was alfo a token of great Trouble and Grief: She covering thereby her Face, as oneaftiamed. Thus Je- remiah faith, the Children of Jfrael fhould go forth from Aflyria^ with their hands upon their head, 11.3 7. that is, faith Abarbinel, like a Woman who bewails her Misfortune 5 and there is none to deliver her. St. Hierom and Theodoret more plainly, they (hall go forth with their hands on their Heads, in ftgnum pitdoris & doloru, in token of their Shame and of their Grief. Spreading forth their hands is the fame, L Lament.^.- 17. Ver. 20. And Abfalom her brother?] Unto whofeVerfe 20. Houfe (he went. Said unto her^ hath Aminonthy brother been with thee?~\ A modeft Expreffion for the foul Rape he had com- mitted: At which he conceived great Indignation, and therefore in fcorn dotli not call him her Brother 462 A COM MENTOR r upon Chapr* 1 * Amnon, but Aminon. So the words are in the He brew, XIII. hath Aminon thy brother been with thee ? **s~V~*-> But hold thy peace, my fifter, he if thy brother : regard not this thing.'] He feems to defire her to put up the Injury in filence 5 that it might not bring too much Difgrace on their Family : But indeed, that he might di(Temble the Revenge he intended, upon occafion, to take of him. So Tamar remained defolate in her brother Abfalom s hottfe."] She would fee no Body, I fuppofe, but only thofe that waited on her in her Brother's Family. Verfe 21. Ver. n. And when king David heard of all the fe things, he was very wroth.~\ But out of his great In- dulgence, inflicted no fort of Punifhment upon him, that we read of: r n^arjBi>'ra.1(^ ^b liZ $k az/raf (as 'jo- fephta obferves) for he was his eldeft Son, which made him fpare him. Verfe 22. Ver. 22. And Abfalom fpake unto his brother Amnon neither good nor bad.~] Never faid a word to him a- bout this matter, when they met together. For Abfalom hated Amnon , becaufe he had forced hfc fifter Tamar.~] Though he hated him in his Heart, yet he never exprefled the leaft Refentment. So the Particle fa fhould be tranflated, not for, but though. By this means Amnon was lull'd afleep into a Belief that Abfa- lom would not trouble him for what he had done : Becaufe he did not threaten 5 nor fo much as expoftu- late with him, nor take any notice of what had pa(Ted. Though in reafon he ought to have been the more afraid, that he was meditating a terrible Revenge: Ac- cording to the Fable of the little Moufe, who when the Dunghil Cock came into trie Parlour, clapping his Wings, and making a great noife, was very much af- frighted at it, but minded not the Cat which came gently creeping towards her : Whom her Mother chid for tf>e Second Boo\ of S A M U E L. 463 for her ^olly, telling her there was no danger from Chapter the fluttering, clamorous Cock $ but from the filent XIII. Cat (he was to expeft prefent Death. So Viftorintts <^"V^-* Strigelitts gloffes upon this place. Ver. 29. And it came to pafs, after two years?] In Verfe 12. all which time Abfalom had (aid nothing to Amnon about his abufed Sifter: That he might think he was ignorant of it, or did not regard it, or had forgot it. That Abfalom had foeep /hearers in Baal-hazor, which if beftdc Ephraim : and Abjalom invited all the kings fonr.~] For the time of Sheep (hearing was a kind of Harveft in thofe Countries $ and therefore full of Joy: Which they exprefled by making a Fcaft upon thofe Days. We read of it early in the Book ofGeneJ/s, viz. of Lalans going to fheer his Sheep, XXXI. 19. and Judah after his mourning for his Wife's Death, went to re- frefti himfelf at a Sheep- (hearing with his Friends, XXXVIII. 12, 13. And it was at a time of fuch Joy that David fent to Nabal for fome Relief, I; bam. XXV. 8. Ver. 24. And Abfalom came to the k**tg, and fad, Verfe 2f., behold now thy fervant hath fheep-fiearers, let the king, I befeech thee, and hit fervant s, go with thy fervant."] He had no mind the King mould go 5 but invited him to avoid all Sufpicion. Ver. 25. And the fyngfaid tff Abfalottt, nay my fon^ Verfe 25, kt tff not al/owgo.~] For he feems to have invited all his Family : When he befeeched him, and his Servants to go with him. Left we be chargeable unto thee ^ and he frejjed titn~: bowbeit he would not go ^ but blejfed him.~] Gave hi rn thanks for his Invitation, and prayed God to ble(s him. 4 <$ 4 A COMMENTARY upon Chapter Ver. 26. Then faid Abfalom^ if not: I pray thee let Kill. &y brother Amnon go with me^\ To cover his defign, L/^/"SJ he pretended, I fuppofe, a fpecial Kindnefs for him: Verfe 2 6, Or at leaft defired the King to do him the Honour, to let him have the Company of his eldeft Brother. And the kjng faid unto him, why fiould he go with thee ..~] Utterly extinguifh her Hus-. L/"V\J band's Memory. In all this (he intended to frame a cafe as like to David's, as (he could devife: By deter- mining which in her Favour, he might judge how much more reafonable it was to preferve Abfalom. But there was a wide difference between her cafe and his, how plaufibly foever their Likenefs might appear. For her Son (he pretended was (lain in a Scuffle with his Brother, and was no premeditated Murder, as Abfit- loms was. It was alfo in the Field, where there were no Witnefles, whether it was willful or no: Whereas all the King's Sons faw Amnon barbaroufly murdered by his Brother. And in this laft Pafiage the -difference is as great as in any$ for Davids Family was not in dan- ger to be extinguiflaed, if Abfalom were loft alfo: He having many Children, and alfo many Wives, where- by he might have more. And therefore in that like- wife this Cafe differed from hers who was a Widow. Verfe 8. Ver. 8. And the k$ng faid^ go to thine houfe, and I will give charge concerning thee.~\ He promifes he would take care the matter (hould be thoroughly examined, and Juftice done her. Verfe 9. Ver. 9. And the woman ofTekoahfitidnnto the fyng^ my Lord i King, the iniquity be on me, and on my fa- ther's houfe^ and the king and his throne be guiltlefs7\ She defiresa fpeedy Sentence might be given in her Favour, which if it proved wrong by her mifinforming the King $ (he prays the Guilt might light on her and her Family, and the King and his be innocent. Verfe IO. Ver. 10. And the kjngfaid, whofoever faith ought unto thee^Jfring him unto me, and he fljall not touch thee any more.'} If any one endeavoured to lay hold on her Son, he bids her bring that Perfon before him (for which end he commanded his Officers to be afliftant to the Second BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 471 to her) and he would punifh him fo, that none (hould Chapter dare to meddle with him any more. XIV. Ver. 1 1 . Than fie frid, 1 pray tbee, let the king re- vx^**^ member the LORD thy God.-] ^he feems to defire him Vel>re IL to confirm what he had faid/by an Oath. For Men fwore by ventfribting (or making mention of ) the Name of the LOR.D. Others think fhe only prays him to remember how merciful and gracious God is 5 and had been to himfelf, even in pardoning the Mur- der of Uriah. That than would ft not fitjfer the avenger of blood to de- ftroy any morel] In the Hebrew, to multiply to deftroy . That is, after (he had loft one Son, to take away the Life of the other, as the next words explain it. Left they deflroy my fon.~] Or, let them not deftroy my Son, which remains* And he faid^ as the LORD ttvethl] Though it was* a bold Requeft in the Woman to defire him to confirm' what he faid by an Oath ^ yet fuch was his pity to her; that to fend her away intirely fatisfied, he folemnly fwears he would preferve her Son. There fljall not one hair of thy fon fall to the earth."] He {hould not fufFer the leaft harm upon this account. Ver. 12. Then the woman fold, let thy handmaid, IVerfe rai pray thee^ fpeak^ one word unto my Lord the King : and hefaid, fay onT] Now (he defigned to open her mean- ing in this Parable, and plainly defire the King to make her cafe his own. But it would take up fome time, and therefore (he befpeaks his Favour to hear her patiently. Ver. 13. And the woman faid^ wherefore haft thought fuch a thing."] As that which (he had hitherto been fpeaking of. Againfi 47 a A COMMENTARY upon Chapter Againft the people ofJfraelf] Who were in danger to XIV, lofe Abfalom, the Heir of the Crown : Which was far U'WI worfe, than the private Lofs of her Son. For the kjng doth fpe*k.tbis thing, as one that is faulty, in. that the king doth not fetch home his banijhed.'} In the Sentence he had pronounced for her, he had con- demned himfelf ^ becaufe he had not called Abfalow from his Exile. This looks like too bold a Speech : But the Senfe is no more than this, do not judge o- therwife in thy own cafe, than thou haft done in mine. For all the World allows (as Strigeliuf here obferves) the Reafonablenefs of that Saying, Odi fapientem qui fbi non fapit. Her reafoning indeed was infirm, his cafe and hers being very unlike upon feveral accounts, which I before obferved. But though the fuppofed killing of her Son was cafual, but Amnons Murder de- figned } and (he had no more Sons and David had many, &c. yet David perceiving how the People ftood affeded towards Abfalom (otherwife he knew this Wo- man durft not have fpokcn after this manner) and it being his own Defire as much as theirs to have him re- called, he overlooked all the differences there were in his cafe, and did not go about to (how her the weak- nefs of her Difcourfe. Verfe 14* Ver. 14. For we nwjl needs die, and are as water fpf It upon the ground, which cannot be gathered up ag if he did recall him. I faid in- deed before (v. 13.) that David imagined by her Speech, that they were defirous of his return from Ba^ nUhment $ but he did not think fo before : And what- foever their defires might be, they did not exprefs any Difcontent, becaufe he was not ^ for then there would not have been any need of this Woman to bring that about, which he defired more than they. Therefore 1 think the laft words (hould be tranflated, not be- eattfe, but though the people wade me afraid. That is, thofe (he advifed withal, told her it was too bold an Attempt: But this did not difcourage her v becaufe fhe prefumed the King would be fo good, as. to give her a favourable Audience, and not be angry with her, fince what (he faid was well intended. So the next word is to be tranflated, but not and. But thy handmaid faid) Iwillnow fpeak, unto the kwg $ H, may be that the king will perform the reqnefl of hh handmaid."] That is, notwitnftanding the fears whic fome put into her, (he refolved to make this Petition. And fhe gives her rcafon for it, in the next Verfe. tie Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. 475 Ver. 1 6. For the l^ng will hear, to deliver his hand- Chapter maid out of the hand of the men that would dejlroy me and XIV. tnyfon together^ out of the inheritance ofGod.~] Clemency LXVNJ and Kindnefs are the Properties of good Kings , and ^ er ^ e *&. fuch (he faith (he knew the King to be, who would take pity upon her and her Son, in whofe Preferva- tion her Life was bound up. And when (he calls the Land of Ifrael, the inheritance of God, who dwelt among them there, (he fecretly puts the King in Mind how dangerous it was to let Abfalom (unto whom (he had adventured to apply her cafe) to continue in an idolatrous Country 5 where God was not wor (hipped, as he was in the Land of Ifrael. Ver. 1 7. Then thine handmaid faid, the word of my Verfe 1 7. Lord the King flail now be comfortable^] Thereupon ibe grew confident that the King's Anfwer would be according to her Hearts defire: It being the higheft Glory of a Prince (as the Emperour Titus was wont to fay) not to fend any Petitioner away, fad and forrow- ful. And indeed the King's great Patience, in atten- ding to fo long an Addrefs, might make her prefume to receive a gracious Anfwer. For as an Angel of God, fo is my Lord the King, to difcern both good and bad."} To difcern between juft, and unreafonable Petitions: As well as patiently to hear both thofe things which are grateful, and thofe which are lefs acceptable. And therefore (he doubted not of fuch a kind Anfwer, as the Angels bring 3 who are MefTengers of Divine Mercy. Therefore the LORD thy God will be with thee^] To direft him to judge aright, and to (how Mercy. There is a great deal of Artifice in all this. For to prefume upon the Kindnefs of another, and to expect gracious Anfwers from their Noble Qualities is very moving : Men being very loth to defeat thofe who think fo P p p 2 highly * COMMENTARY H Chapter highly of them } according to that of Ariftotle in the XIV. fecond Book of his Rhetorickj We love thofs that ad- l/VNJ mire iff. Verfe 18. Ver. 18. Then the king anfwered and faid unto the woman, hide not from me, I pray thee, one thing that I' fiall ask^thee : and the woman f aid let my Lord the King now fyeakj] As much as to fay, and I will anfwer truly. Verfe 19. Ver. 19. And the king faid, is not the hand o f Jo ab with thee in all this .eight.~] In thofe days Hair was ac- counted a great Ornament, and the longer it was, the more it was efteemed, And therefore no wonder Ab~ falom nourished his with much Care, and let it grow to a great length : Which made him look more like a goodly Perfon. Infomuch that in after Ages, they were wont to ufe Art (as perhaps they did now) to make the Hair grow, and grow thick, and ftrong fas the fame Bochartu* hath (hewn) and they anointed their Hair alfo with fragrant Oils, of Myrrh, Cinnamon, and fuch like $ and after that, powdered it with Duft of Gold : All which made it very ponderous. So that Abfaloms Hair weighed when it was cut off, two hun- dred Shekels: Which he demonftrates was no more than three pound and two Ounces of our Weight. This is not at all incredible, confidering that he let it grow as long ashe was able to bear the Weight of it : Which, was increafed, it is likely, by fuch Additions as I have mentioned ; for a King's Son would not want any/ thing that might add to his Splendor. Jofephw alfo, informs us that fuch Oftentation was in ufe among the Jews in thofe Days 5 for, fpeakJngof the noble Guard: which attended Ring Solomon, with long Hair flowing- about: 4 8b A C MM ENlARr upon Chapter about their Shoulders, he faith that they fcattered in XIV, their Hair every Day, -tyytAMne, 18 ^XX\\. 9. See his Epiftle to Michael Faukelliut y at the end of the third Edition of his Geographia Sacra. Verfe 27. Ver. 27. And unto Abfalom were born three fons, and one daughter, whofe name was Tamar : /he was a woman, of a fair countenance^ How the LXX. in the Vatican Edition, came to add here, that Tamar was afterward the Wife of Rehoboam^ and bare him Abijah, I cannot tell, but I fuppofe it was from fome Jewith Tradi- tion. Verfe 28. Ver. 28. So Abfalom dwelt two full years in Jcrufalem, andfaw not the kings face. ~\ He lived privately, ha- ving the Company only of his own Family. For, it is likely, he was by the Ring's Command confined to his Houfe : Where he had few Vifitants, being under the Ring's Difpleafure. Verfe 2o. Ver. 29. Therefore Abfalom fent for Joab, to have fent him to the ^ingJ] He did not imploy his Privacy fo well as he mould have done$ bur had ambitious de- figns in his Head, if he could be reftored to the Ring's Favour, SeemA Book of SAMUEL. 481 *% -$*T* ^ Favour, and enjoy greater Liberty $ for which he in- Chapter tended to make Joab his Interceffor. XIV. But be would not come to him: And when hefent again L/*W) thefecond time, he would not come.'] Jofephw thinks that Joab only took time to confider, whether he mould do what was defired : But Abfalom was in hade, and could not endure any delay, and therefore did as fol- lows. Or perhaps Joab thought he had done enough, and was afraid the King might be angry, if he preffed him further. Ver. go. Therefore hefaid unto his fervatits, fee Joab's Verfe 50. field is near unto mine, and he hath barley there, go and fet it on fire : and Abfalom s fervantsfit the field onfire^] He had thofe ftill about him, who were ready to exe- cute any Command, though never fo uniuft: As they did when he bad them kill Amnon. And it appears by this what a daring Perfon Abfalom was, who durft affront fuch a Man as Joab after this manner. Ver. 31. Then Joab arofe, and went to Abfalom unto Verfe 31. his houfe, andfaid vnio him, wherefore have thy ferv ants fet my field on fire ?~] This carried Joab prefently to his Houfe, to expoftulate with him about the damage he had done him. For which we do not find he offers any Satisfaction : Which may make it feem ftrange that fo furious a Man as jf/w6(hould not immediately revenge himfelf, by ordering hisField to be burnt, or fome fuch way. But he was fo wife, as to confider that being the King's Son tye might fome time or 'other be jrcon- ciled to his Father, and ^o him a prejudice. Ver. 32. And Abfalom anfacrcd Joab, behold Ifent Verfe 22. unto thee^ faying come hither, that 1 May fend thcc to the fyng.'] He feems to, have no Senfe of 'any .Trijnryhe had done Joab, but thought he hdd juft caufe tp com- plain that he would not come to him. Qqq To 482 A COMMENTARY Chapter To fay, wherefore am I come from Gefhur ?"] Thefe XIV. were words too infolent to be fent to the King $ there- L/*V%J fo re ne would think he only expretfed himfelf thus to Joab. It had been better for me to have been there ftiIL~] He might have found means to return thither, if he had not had other defigns in his Head ^ which made him defire to have his full Liberty. Now therefore let me fee the king's face^ and if there be any iniquity in me, let him tyU me7\ He could not but know there was Iniquity in him: Bat he pretends, if the King would not pardon it, he had rather die than not fee his Father's Face. Verfe 33. Ver. 33. 60 Joab came to the lyng and told him, and when, he had called for Abfalom.'] Thefe paffionate Ex- preffions, that he was weary of Life, while he conti- nued banifhed from the King's Prefence $ nay that he defired to die, fo he might but fee him, moved Joab to intercede for him, and David to receive him into his Favour. He came to the k***g, and bowed himfelf on hh face to the ground before the k*ng*~] Begging pardon, as Jofe- fhtff explains it, for the Sin he had committed. And. the kjng tyffed AbfalomC] In token of Recon- ciliation. Jofephtf* faith the King raifed him up from the Ground, j ^ yty&fa&v dju.w${ av "m&tTvy%oiv&t, he fmiled upon all, and kindly faluted them, wherefoever he met them : Avowing that he hated Tyranny, and pro- mifing great things, both privately and publickly. ^ Tjunv 'Asa> T5- ^ 7ra,1g>5$ &vcq TTjDOff'aroj&mii/, feeming to be mild, gentle, and Fatherly unto all, Lib. VIII. de Republ. p. 566. Edit. SerranL Ver, 6. And after this manner did Abfalom to alllfrael, Verfe 6i' . that came to the king for judgment ;~] He continued this courfe a long time : Till he had inveighed the People, and gained their Hearts to him. For as Ariftotle ob- ferves in his Politicks, Lib. V. Cap. IV. all Changes in Commonwealths are made by one of thefetwo ways, t-niMv Sia $/a$, O'T*& 5> 9 a/Ta-n^, either by Force and Violence, or elfe by Deceit and Craft. Now there is not 4*6 A C M ME NT ART upon Chapter not a more famous Inftance in Hiftory of the later, XV. than this of Abfalom, who by flattering Speeches, and l^VNJ large Promifes cunningly alienated the Hearts of the People from his Father. So Abfalomflole the Ixarts of the wen oflfrael.~] Rob- bed his Father of the AfFefrions of the People, and . poffefTed himfelf of them: Some admiring his Beauty and Gallantry .* Others his Courtefy and Civility : Others being taken with his magnificent Promifes of the noble things he would do, if he were their King. Juft as Virgil faith in the VII. Book of his&tteads, that Turntff drew the Hearts of fome to follow him in the Wars, becaufe he was a moft graceful Perfon -5 'Others, becaufe he was defcended from an ancient Roy- -al Race $ and others were moved by the Noble Ads he had done, V 473, 474. Hunc dectff egregmm foritf* movet^ atque juvente H*nc Atdvi Regex, hunc clarif dexter a faftif. Thus Abfalom was young and wonderful beautiful, de- fcended from Kings by his Father and Mother's fide , and though he had done no great things, yet boafted of what he would do, when he had opportunity. Lu- dov. de Dieu thinks there is a peculiar meaning in this Phrafe, that he drew their Afteftionsto him, conceal- ing in the mean time his Intentions. Upon X. John 24. > Verfe'7. Ver.j.Andit came to < pafs after forty years."] One would think, that in the Copy which jofephwufed, it . -was written arba^ four, not arbaim^ forty Years: For his words are, (jutTa. $ TX Trarpk ^la^a.yluo T?OJ' pv ir Ver. 22. And David f aid to Ittai go t and pafs over."} Verfe 22. There was not a word more to be faid, now he had fvvorn he would not leave him. And Ittai the Gittite faffed over.~\ The Brook Ke~ as it follows in the-next Verfe. //?, and all his men, and all the little ones that came hint.'] This (hows that his whole Family were come, as I noted before, to fojourn in this Coun- ty- Verfe 13, Ver. 13. And all the country r] About Jentfaletn. Wept with A loud voice."] Being extremely afflicted to fee their Prince, under whom they had lived in great Peace and Prosperity, reduced to fuch Extremities. And all the people pajjed over."] All that continued faithful to David in thofe parts. The king alfo himfelf faffed over the brook. Kedron."] He ftaid till the laft, that he might take notice who appeared for him, as they pafled over before him. And all the people paffed over towards the way of the wildernefs.~] And when they were over, they marched through the Wildernefs, that lay between Jerufalem and Jericho. Verfe 24. Ver. 24. Andlo, Zadok alfo and all the Levites went with hint, bearing the ark, of the covenant of the LORD.~] That is, all the Kohathites that were at Jerufalem : Whofe Office it was to carry the Ark and take care of it. And they fet down the ark. ofGod^] When they came to David, they fet down the Ark in the place where he was : To fignify that God would be with him, and accompany him $ and that the People might there- by be excited to follow him, who had the Token of the Divine Prefence with him. And tbe Second BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 495 And Abiathar went up.'] To the Top of Mount Chapter Olivet. XV - Till all the people had done ptjfing out of the city.~] ^^>/^*-* From the Mount he could behold, when the People, who would follow David, were come out of the Ci- ty. And then, I fuppofe, he came down , and de- fired that the Ark and the King might move up the Hill alfo. Ver. 15. And* the kjng faid unto ZadokJ] The Tal- Verfe 15. ntndifls have a fancy, that the Ring fpake to Zado^ not to Abiathar^ becaufe he had removed Abiathar from the high Priefthood : Upon this account, that he con- fulting by Urim and Ihummim, God gave noanfwer, but when Zadok, inquired God did anfwer. Where- by David nnderftood the Spirit of God was departed from Abiathar^ and therefore turned him out of his Office. Which is notoriously falfe $ for he was not turned out till the Reign of Solomon. Carry bacl^ the ark^ into the cityj] For he did not think it decent to have it wander about with him, he knew not whither $ as Abarbinel obferves: And per- haps he thought God might be angry with him, (hould he let it be carried out of its place : As if he trotted in the Ark, which was but the Token of his Prefence, more than he did in God himfelf,. who had preferved him in the Perfecution of Saul, when he had no Ark with him. If J find favour in the eyes of the LORD^ he will bring me again : and foow me both it and htf habit ation.~\ It was not for the Honour of the Ark, as I faid, to take it out of the place which he had made for it : Which he calls God's Habitation, becaufe there he dwelt by this fpecial Token of his Prefence in it. And if he had a Favour to him, he knew he could preferve hira 4 cj 6 A COMMENTARY upon Chapter him without the Ark, as well as with it: And bring XV, him again to worfhip him in his proper place. VXWJ Ver. 16. But if he fay^ I have no delight in thee^ be- Verfe 26. hold, here am /, let him do to nte y as fee ms good in his fight. ~] He was very fenfibleof his own ill defervings $ and humbly fubmirs to whatfoever Punifhment, even the heavieft, that God would think fit to infli& upon him. VerCe 27. Ver. 2 7 And, the King faid alfo unto T^adok^ the prieft?] He is frequently called by Jofephw, the High Prieft : Particularly in Lib. VII. Antiq. Cap.VI. where he faith David made him 'A^itpia, (juer 'Abia^a^ji, p//\(|5L ^b & fiu/ra, High Prieft together with Abiathar : for he was his Friend. But hereby we are only to un- derftand that he was the S'agatt, as the Jews call the Vicar or Deputy of the High Prieft : Who is called the Second Prieft , i Kings XXV. 18. See Selden de Succef. in Pontif. tlrt. Lib. I. Cap. IV. Art thoit not afeer?~\ A very wife Man, or a Pro- phet, who could not but difcern in what State things were likely to be, and that he might ferve David better by (laying in Jerufalem than going along with him. Return into the city in peace, and your two fons with yon, Ahimaaz, thy fon^ and Jonathan the fon of AbiatharJ] This was another reafon for fending back the Ark : For as it was not fit to keep it with him, and the Priefts and Levite alfo to attend it, fo they might do him more Service elfewhere than in his Camp. Verfe 28. Ver. 28. See, I will tarry in the plain of the wiUer- nefs.~] He put an intire Confidence in them, that they would not betray him, by acquainting them where he meant to reft a while, to wait for Intelligence from them. Till tie Second Eoo\ af S A M U E L. 497 there come word front yott to certify m&\ What Chapter 'Abfalom defigned 3 and accordingly he ^intended ^o -&V. fleer his Courfe. LA^VI Ver. 29. Zadofy therefore and Abiathr.r canted the Verfe 29. Ark. of God again to Jerufalem, and they tarried -there. ~\ Mention being made both here, and aho v.%^ ofZa- dok. before Abiathar, it feems to intimate fome Prefe- rence x to him, and to juftify what Jofephtts faith, that he was the King's Friend 5 and being conftantly with him, was more honoured than Abiathar. Ver. 30. And David went up the afcent of mount OH* Verfe 30, vet, and wept as he went up, and had fa head covered^ and went barefoot^} Dejedted, as Salvian glofles, into the Condition of a Servant ; or rather in the Habit of a Mourner. For covering the head, was a Tokea of Shame and Gonfufion, and great "Trouble : And (b was going barefoot. Which was ufed on the great Faft, or Day of Expiation, as we find in Codex "jama, Cap. VIII. though the Do&ors fay, they might put on Woollen or Linen Socks, but no Leathern Shoes. And this was obferved alfo in Funerals, as Btixtwfiw (hows in his Synagoga Judaica, Cap. XLIX. which was a Cu- ftom in the Days of Ezefyel, XXIV. 17. Nor were the Heathen Strangers to it: But in times of great Cala- mity went barefoot, as that Excellent Perfon Ezefyel Spanhemiv? obferves in his Notes upon Cattimachw his Hymn, ad Cererem, v, 125. And aU the people that were with him, covered every man hif head, and they went up, weeping as they went ttp.~] Going barefoot alfo, it is moft probable, as the King did : Whofe Example they followed. Ver. 31. And one told David, faying^ Ahitophel is a- Verfe 31* mong the confpirators with Abfalow^] This toucht him very nearly -, becaufe he was a very wife Man 5 and one whom he > took for his Friend, Pfalw LV. 13. ' S f f And A COMMENTARY upon Chapter And David faid, LORD, I pray thee turn the counfd XV. ofAhitophel into faolijknefe.~] He prays that he might give tXWJ foolim Counfel , or that it might be contemned and looktupon as foolifh: Or that it might mifcarry in the Execution, Verfe 32. Ver, 31. And it came to pafs, tkat when David vox come to the top of the mount , where he worfliipped God.~] Looking towards the Ark in the Houfe of God: Which he could fee from the Top of the Mount. That Hufhai the Archite came to meet lxm.~] There was a City in the Tribe ofEphraiw called Archi, XVI. Jojb* 2. where this Perfon, in all likelihood, was born and bred, and coming to JeritfaleM, became one of David's Privy Counfel : Being famous for Wifdom $ otherwife Abfalom would not have fo readily entertained him, and admitted him to his Secrets. With his co At rent, and earth u$on htf head."] Which were Expreffions of great Sorrow. Job. Brannittf hath demonftrated the Garment here called Ketonah was ronnd, like our Surplices, with Sleeves to put the Hands and Arms into it. Which was worn by great Perfons, not only among the Jew^ but the JEgyptians* Tynans , and Affyrians, he obferves (Lib. i. de Peftitte Sacerd. Hebr. Cap. 2. Sedt. 15, 14.) which may incline us to a Belief, that Hufhai was no mean Man, but a Perfon of Quality. Verfe 3 3. Ver. 3 3 . Unto whom David faid, if then pafr along with me, then thou wilt be a burden to we.~j For Ire was not provided with Maintenance for his .own Family : And Hufljai being no Soldier, but a Counfeller, could not be fo ufeful to him in the Field, as he mi^ht be at the Court. Verfe 34- Ver. 34. But if thott return to the city^ and fay unto Abfalow, I will be thy fervant^ k?ng.~] So he was to call him, becaufe he had taken upon him that Title. As the Second Book of S A M U E L, 409 As I have been thy fathers fervant hitherto ^ fo will /Chapter now alfo be thy fervant^ He would have him pretend XV. he would be as faithful to him, as he had been to U^VSJ David ^ and it was very well known he had done him good Service. This was not honeft 5 but it was accor- ding to the Policy pradifed in thofe Days, and in- deed in all Ages. Which Procopitt* Gaz 1 fuppofe, waited for his coming : Having got thither before him, and fo ordered his Affairs, that it was not known hehad been to offer his Service to David; Sff2 Or $00 A C M M E N T A R T upon Or, thofe that knew it, out of Reverence to him, and Affeftion to David, did not difcover it. CHAP. XVI. 1. Verfe i. Verfe I. A ND when David was a little paft the top of \ of the hill.-] viz. Mount Olivet, XV. 30. Behold Z,iba the ervant o Mehiboeth met him J J 7 . Behold^ Ziba the fervant of Mephibofoeth met ,./* w , with a .couple of afles jadled $ and upon them two hundred loaves of bread^ and an hundred bunches of raiftns, and an hundred of fuwmer fruits, and a bottle of wine.*] They put their Wine info Bottles, or Bags 5 fome of which were large Veflels, and contained a great deal of Wine. Such no doubt was this, which had Liquor in it, pro- portionable to the reft of the Prefent. Verfe 3, Ver. 2. And the king faid untoZiba, what meaneft thou by ihefe ? and Zibafaid, the ajjes are for the kingt 'hdufiold to ride on."] For his Wives and Children, if they were weary with travelling on foot 3 as they no v d , id ; , , i And toe bread And thefummtr fruits for the young wen to eat,"] For the Refrefoment of the Ring's Atten- dants. , 0f , And the wine, thatfuch as be faint in the wilderneft way drink^} This argues great Confideration of Da- vid's Condition : To which hefuited his Prefent, which in a Wiidernefs came very feafonably, and was Very noble. Perhaps the Bunches ofRaifns were intended for Davids own Support. ' * " " \ 1 " i j* T ^ 1 i-' ! the Second Book, of S A M U E L. Ver. 3. And the king fad, and where is thy maflers Chapter fon?~] He defired,- i fuppofe, to know whether this XVI. Prefent was from himfelf, or from Mephtbofieth. v^Y"^ And Zibafaid unto the king, behold he abideth at Je- *' rufahm ; for hejaid, to day fliallthe houfe of Ifrael reftore we the kingdom of my father 7\ This feems to be a Fi- tion$ but well contrived : For the Family of David being fo broken, he m'ght think it probable the Crown would fall to him. Ver. 4. Then f aid the king to Ziba^ behold, thine are all Verfe 4. that pertained unto Meph/bofoeth.') We read IX. a; that Ziba was but a Servant (Sec there) but now David makes him a Freeholder $ giving him a great Eftate : Which, if hefaid true, was forfeited to the King for Treafon, as it had been before in the time of Ifobofieth, and thereupon given to Mephibojheth. But in this D^- uid feems to have been too credulous, and rafhly con- demned Mephibofheth before he heard what he could fay for himfelf : But he imagined perhaps, that Zib*. durft not tell fo notorious a Lye, which might (hort- ly be difproved. And befide, a Man that comes to re- lieve another who is in great Diftrefs, eafily wins his> good Opinion. , And Zibafaid, I humbly lefe ech ihee, that I ntayfinfl grace in thjj/ght, my Lord, OKing."] He pretends to - value the King's Favour more than the Gift he had be- ftowed upon him. Ver. 5. And when kfg David came to Bahurtmi] City in the Tribe of Benjamin (XIX. 16.) into the Territories of which David was now come : Though not as yetinto the Town it felf, as appears from #.14. The Targum calls it Almoth , which is of the fame Sig- nification with Bahurim The one importing young * and the other T."] He was under fuch a ftrong Guard, that Shimefs Rag^ was little lefs than Madnefs: For he could not hurt David, but might have been immediately killed himfelf. Verfe 7. ^ cr ' 7 And thus faid Shi met when he turfed, come wt^ come out."] As much as if he had (aid, get thee out of the Kingdom $ from whence thou deferveft to be ejrpelled. So the words are in the Hebrew, go out, go out: The doubling of which words, exprefs his ve- hement Deteftation of him. Thott man of blood, thoufo* of Belial.'] So they cal- Jed all thofe, that made their Will their Law. But R. Levi Ben Gerfom, thinks he hath refpeft in thefe laft words to the Adultery committed with B Though Gro- tJw thinks David excufes Shimei in thefe words. For fpeaking concerning the Refpeft that is to be ufed to Kings, in not giving them publick Reproaches 5 he ex- cepts thofe which are given by a Prophet, who had a fpecial Command from God for it. Upon which ac- count, he faith, when David was openly upbraided by Shimei as a Murderer, he had no Excufe to make for him but this, that perhaps God had commanded him to do it : Showing that this alone could make it lawful to fpeak evil of the King, if God in a fpecial manner enjoyned it. Lib. de Imperh Summar. Poteft. circa facra, Cap. IX. Sedr. 19. Verfe 1 1. Ver. 1 1 . And David faid unto jAbiflui, and to all his f erv ant s^ behold ^ my fon, which came forth of my bowels^ feeketh my life, how much more may this Benjamite do it Let him alone, and let him curfe, for the LORD hath bidden him.'} His Paffion feems not to have been at all ftirred by this impotent Railer, and endeavours to quiet the Spirits of others : Calmly reafoning himfelf andfhem., with admirable Conftderation, into an hum- ble Patience : For what were the Revilings- of a Stran- ger, tie Second Book And how Chapter could he withftand God, who inflicted this Punifh- XVI. ment upon him for his Sins ? " IXVXJ Ver. 12. h may be the LORD will look, upon my affli- Verfe 12. ft ion $ and that the LORD will requite me good, for his curjing this day.~] He durft not be confident, being confcious of his ill defervings : But he had fome hope, that God would be as gracious to him, as this Man was malicious. Ver. 15. And as David and his men went by the nay ."] Verfe 15. Taking no notice of him. Shimei went along on the fide of the hill, over again ff him, and curfed as he went, and threw (tones at him, And caft dnft^\ Negleft of him made him more out- ragious : Which gave David occafion to exercife the greater Patience, under folong a Vexation. Ver. 14. And the kj*g, and all the people that we re with Verfe 14. him, came weary."] Not only with their Journey, but with Grief. And refrefied themfelves there."] At Bahnrim^ v. $r. Ver. 15. And Abfalom, and all the people of the men of Verfe 15. Ifrael, came to Jerttfalem, and Ahitophel with him.~] As foon as David was got into the Wildernefs, he took Pofleffion of Jerttfalew, and the King's Palace. Ver. 1 6. And it came to pafs, that when Hnjhai the Verfe Arckite, David's Friend, was come unto Abfalom.~] A- mong others, that came to welcome him to Jeru* falem. That Hu/haifaid unto Abfalow, Godfave the king, God fave the king-"] He not only owned his Authority, but with great Affe&ion feemed to defire its Continuance. Which was an egregious piece of Flattery, and Diffimu- lation. T t t A COMMENTARY upon Chapter Ver. 1 7. And Abfalom faid, is this thy tyndneft to thy.i XVI. friend? why went eft thou not with thy friend ?~] Abfa- WWJ lorn had not fo little Senfe, as not toconfider, that no. Verfe 17. Man ought to forfake a Friend in his Diftrefs: Though at the fame time he did not reflect, how he had not only forfaken, but forced away his own Fa- ther. So that one might have faid to him^ Is this thy, Duty to thy Father ? Verfe 18. Ver. 18. And Hufiai faid unto Abfalont, nay, biit. whom the LORD, and thfr people, and aU the men of Ifrad ckufe, his will I be^ and with him will I abide .^ The Voice of the People, he pretends to look upon as the Voice of God : And that he was bound to pre- fer the publick Good before his own private Obliga- tions or Aficctions. Verfe 19. Ver. 19. And again, whoixffiaUIferveffljouldlnot ferve in the prefence ofhtifon? As I have ferved in the prefence af thy fat her ^ fo will I be in thy prefence."] He gives a fecond Reafon 5 that he (hould not offend againft DavU, in giving good Counfel to his Son. Verfe 20. Ver. 20. Then faid Abfalom to Ahttophel, give counfd among you what we fljaU do."] I fuppofe, Ahttophel was made Prefident of the Council (as we now fpeak) who required the reft to deliver their Opinions after he had delivered his. Verfe zi. Ver. ai.. And Ahitophelfaid unto Abfalom, go bt unto thy fathers concubines, which he hath left to keep the koufeJ] It appears by this he was a profane Politician, who did not regard by what means, how wicked foever, he compafled his ends. The Hebrews think alfo, that by this Counfel Ahitophel gratify' & his own Revenge, becaufe David had lain with his. Grand-daughter, as I before noted* And- the Second BooJ^ of S A M U E L. 507 And all Ifrael foall hear that thon art abhorred of thy Chapter father^ That he and his Father were become irrecon- XVI. cileable Enemies. For Ahitophel involved him in a U'VNJ greater fin, than that for Which he killed Amnon .- It not being fo foul a Crime to lie with his Sifter, as it was to commit Inceft with his Father's Wives. Then fiat/ the hands of all that are with thee be ftrong.~] When they were pofTeifed with an Opinion, that the Father and Son could never come to an Accommoda- tion. Which might have been hoped between (uch near Relations $ and then the People had been in an ill Condition : For David might not have been recon- ciled to them, though he was to his Son. But after this deteftable Crime, there was no likelihood that they would ever be Friends again. Ver. 22. So they fpread Abfalom a tent upon the top 0/Verfe 22. the houfe, and Abfalom went in to his father s concubines^ in the fight of aU Ifrael.'] Who were ftrangely depra- ved, in that none of them (hould cry out againft fuch abominable Wickednefs. Ver. 13. And the tounfel of Ahitophel which he conn- Verfe 32 felled in thofe days, was as if a. man had inquired at the oracle of God."] It was fo fure and fafe, that it was commonly followed, without any doubting of the Succefs. Such was this Counfel which he now gave : For there was no greater Danger to him and all Ifrael, than for Abfalom to repent, and fubmit to his Father : Therefore he endeavoured, as I faid, to make them irreconciJeable, by doing his Father the higheft Injury. Such was this to which he advifed, as we learn by Ja- cob's Kefentment of it in his Son Reuben, and many other Examples, for which I refer to Grotius. He made the Breach therefore thus wide, that it might ne- ver be healed : For if it had, David might have called T 1 1 2 him A COMMENT A R T upon him and others, in due time, to an account for their Treafon. So was all the connfd of Ahitophel, both with David, and with Abfalont.~] While David was in Profperity he gave him faithful Counfel : But now in his Diftrefs as wifely confulted his Ruine. For as Procopivs Gaz^eus obferves, Accommodavit fe rebw yr&fentllvs. He was one of thofe who complied with the prefent State of things } and now, with great Reafon, advifed to make hade to difpatch David : Fearing left natural Affe&ion fhould work a Reconciliation, and he (hould be pu^ nifhed for his Perfidioufnefs. Chapter CHAP. XVII. XVH. Yerfe I. Verfe 1 .1^ M Oreover Ahitophel faid uttto Abfatom, let i. V J_ me now chufe out twelve thonfanci mtn7\ Out of the whole Multitude of the Ifraelites that fol- lowed Abfalom : A Thoufand choice Men, fuppofe, out of each Tribe. For he knew it would take up too much time, to gather all the Forces of I/racl toge- ther, and give David an opportunity to efcape. And I will arife andpttrfue after David.~] It feems he was a Soldier, as well as a Counfellor : Or at leaft, he thought his Counfel fo fure of being fuccefsful, that he undertook himfelf to put it in Execution. He was . afraid alfo, that if Abfalom {hould command them himfelf, natural Affc&ion might make him fpare his Father, and not take away his Life ^ or perhaps work a*r Agreement between them : And fo leave him in danger, ffo Second Book, of S A M U E L, danger, as I faid before, to be called to an account for Chapter his Rebellion. XVII. This night ^ The next, I fuppofe, after David L^VX* went away. For fpeed was the main thing on which he depended. Ver.2. And I will come upon him while he is yet weary. ~] Verfe 2. With a long March. And weak handed.~] Before he had got more Forces together. And I witt make him afraid.~] Strike a Terror into him, by this fudden Attaque, and in the Night, when he was ill provided. And all the people that are with him fliall flee. ~] Finding how unable they were to refift fuch a Force. And Iwill fmite the /{h/g onelyJ] And fpare all the People, whom he would notpurfue. Ver. 3. And I will bring backfall the people unto thee."\ Verfe 3;. By this means he doubted not to nuke an end of the War prefently : And to bring alj Ifrad to be his Sub* jefts. The man whom thou feekgft^ if as if all returned.~] By fmiting David, with whom alone was his Quarrel,, the whole Nation would come in to him : There be- ing no other, to whom they (bould fubmit, when he- was dead. So all the people Jhall be in peace."] Thus they (hould have a Peace without War $ by taking and killing him :: Which would preferve both the People which were with Abfalom, and thofe with David. They Ihould all be faved, and he alone deftroyetl. Ver. 4. And the faying pleafed Abfalom welt, and all Verfe 4^ the elders of Jfrael7\ For 'it was very found Advice : It being dangerous to deliberate long about fuch wick;- ed DefignS} which muft be executed fpeedily : So Ta- titut well obferves, Scelera impetv, bona con/ilia ntora- 5 io A COMMENTARY upon Chapter valeftunt, Wicked Counfels prevail by fudden Vio- XVII. lence, but good by Delays. U/"V"NJ Ver. 5. Ihen faid Akfalom, call now Hufljai the Ar- Verfe 5. chite alfo, and let us hear likewife what he faith.'] It was a Proverb, it is likely, before Solomons time, that m a multitude of Counfellers there if fafety: By which Abfalom refolved to govern himfelf. But the Providence of God is chiefly to be here noted : Who made Abfa- lom irrefolute and doubtful, even in that Counfel which was approved by all the Elders of Jfrael, and was evidently the wifeft that could be given. Verfe 6. Ver. 6. And when Hufiai was come to Abfalow, Alfa- low fpakg unto him^ faying^ Ahttophel hath fpoken after this manner.~\ Relating what he had faid, v. ^, $. .Shall we do after his faying . Battle. And that thou go to battle alfo in thy own perfon."\ Which would incourage the People to fight valiantly, when he was in the Head of them : And would win him great Glory, in owing his Victory to his own Conduft, and not to other Mens. Ver. 12. Andfo Jhall we corns upon him in fame place, Verfe 12. where hefl}allbefound$ and we will light upon him of the dew falls upon the ground^] He compares the Multitude of their Soldiers to the drops of Dew, which cover the Face of the whole Earth : So that if David was in the Field, he could not efcape, but he would fall in* to the hands of fome or other of them. And of him, and of all the men that are with him, there fiatt not be left fo much as one.~] For his Army would be fo large as to fpread it felf over all the Coun- try : And ferret David and his Men out of all their Holes, by fearching every one of them. This Coun- fel was very plaufible to one who relied upon the Greatnefs of an Hoft : And Hujhai was alfo fo cunning as to fpeak as if he would accompany him. Ver. 13. Moreover, if he be got into a city, thenf all Ifrael bring ropes to that city, and we will draw it into the river. ~] He reprefenfs a further Advantage of fuch a Multitude 5 that if David quitted the Field, and got into the ftrongeft of their Cities, incompaffed with high Walls, and a deep Ditch, they were enow to begirt it round, and by Ropes put about the Walls, draw them down and all the Houfes of the City, into the Ditch that run about it. There was no fuch thing, that we read of, pra&ifed in War$ therefore fome by Chabalim (which wetranflate Ropes) underftand Troops, U u u or 5 14 J COMMENT ART *pon Chapter or Bands of Men, who by Machines drawn with XVII. Ropes could batter down Walls and Houfes. Or, ra- *^""v~*-' ther this is a bragging Hyperbolical Speech, that they fhould be fo numerous as to be able to do this, if there were no other way to reduce the City. 'Until there be not one fmall ftone found there."] Much lefs any Man remaining there. Verfe 14. Ver. 14. And Abjalom and all the man of Ifrael faid t the counfel of Hufiai is better than the counfel cf Ahiio- phel.~] For fo it would naturally feem to Men that had a bad Caufe, and were cowardly, having no.thing but their Numbers to depend upon. For the LORD had appointed to defeat the good coun- fel of Ahitophel, to the intent that God might bring evil upoa Abfalom7\ But the chief Reafon was, that God blinded their Eyes, and infatuated their Judgments., that they could not difcern what was bcft $ but take that Courfe which would ruine Abfalom. Such is the wonderful over-ruling Providence of God, in more cafes than we are aware of. For, as St. Hilary fpeaks, concerning the Rage of Heretics, 6; quantum audet itnpietas, tantum confuleret frudentia, difficile cffetveri- tatif caufam agere. If Wickednefs were as wife and prudent in Counfel, as it is bold and daring in At- tempts, it would be hard to maintain a good Caufe. Verfe 15. Ver. if. Then fa.id Htt/haito Z ado k. and Abiathar the pr/efts^ thtff and thus did Ahitophel cottnfel Abfalom and the elders of Ifrael^ and thus have I counfelled^] He a&ed the pait of a true Friend to David, but not of a trufty Servant to Abfalom: Whofe Counfels he be- trayed. Verfe \6. Ver. 1 6. Now therefore fend quickly, and tell David."] Carry him this Intelligence with all Speed. Saying, lodge not thff night in the plain of the wilder" */}, butfpetdily. pafs overf) The River Jordan. Left, the Second Book, of SAMUEL. 515 Left, the king be fwallowed ^, and all the people that Chapter are with him^] For fear Abfalom (hould change his XVII. Kefolution $ and incline again to the Counfel of Ahi- U^WJ tophcl. Who being a Man of great Authority, might perfwade him his Advice was the trueft. Ver. 17. Now Jonathan and Ahimaaz, flaid in Enro* Verfe 17. gel~] A place near Jerusalem (XV. Joft. 7, 8.) which the TargHm tranflates the Fullers Well. Becaufe, as Kimchi fays, the Fullers there trod their Cloth with their Feet : For he derives Rogelfrom the word Regel^ which fignifies a Foot. For they might not be fecn to come into the city.~\ Their Fathers charged them to ftay in this place: Becaufe it would have been difficult to (end them out of the Ci- ty, without being difcovered. And a wench went and told them."] Pretending, per- haps, to go thither to fcour fome Clothes. And they went and told kjng Davtd.~] After a little Stop in their way, as it here follows. Ver. 1 8. Nevertherlefs a lad f aw them^ and told Ab- Verfe 1 8. falom.'] Some of whofe Troopers, who were fcout- ing thereabouts (as Jofephtt* underftands it) difcovered them, before they had gone two Furlongs. But they went both of them away qtiick}y, and came in- to a mans houfe in Bahurim.'] They fufpe&ed they were difcovered, and therefore turned out of the pub- lick Road (as Jofephus explains it) and made hafte to this Village, and perhaps to that Man's Houfe where David refrefhed himfelf, XVI. 5. 14. Which had a well in his court, whither they went down."] For at that time of the Year, their Wells in many pla- ces were dry, or had little Water in them : And it would not be eafily fufpefted that they would ftay in an open Court. U uu 2 Ver. 1. A COMMENTARY upon Chapter Ver. 19. And the wwzan took^ and fpread a covering' XVIf. over the wells month, and fprexd ground corn thereon."] W^NJ Corn newly thraftied out, which (he pretended to dry Verfe 19- in the Sun. A*d the thing rvas not kpownT} By this means they lay undifcovered. Verfe 20. Ver. 20. And when Abfalont fervants.~] Who were Cent to purfue them. Came to the woman of the hottfe.~] For feme had in- formed them that they had turned this way. They faid where is Ahimaaz, and Jonathan^ They were known Perfons, being the Sons of the moft emi- nent among the Priefts. Or, perhaps, they defcribed them to her, fo that (he could not but know whether two fuch Perfons came thither, or pafTed that way. And the woman faid unto them, they be gone over the brook^of water^] Which came T fuppoie from the Foun- tain of Enrogel. It feems to have been a common Opi- nion in thofe days, that thefe officious Lyes, for the Safety of innocent Perfons, had no hurt in them. For we find many Inftances of them, which cannot be ju- ftified. See upon II. Jofb. 5-. And when they had fought them-, and could not fnd them, they returned to JerufalemJ] For the Woman told them, as Jofephw fays, that they made no ftay at her Houfe, but after they had asked for a little Drink, made hafte away. Though if they purfned them fpee- dily, (he believed, they might overtake them. Verfe 21. Ver. 21. And it came to pafs after they were departed ', they came up out of the welt, and went and told D^z;///.] As foon as the Purfuers were returned back to Jeru- falem. And fald unto David, arife and pafs over the water , . . for thtff hath Ahitophel cottnfelled againfl you.~\ And they did not know but he by his great Wifdom might over- /& Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. ft 7 over-rule theCounfel bffjt/fia} (with which no doubt Chapter they alfo acquainted Dav/d) and perfwade Abfahmto XVII. hearken to his :, and then David was in extream dan- L/"V%J ger. Ver. 21. Then David arofe, and all the people that y er f e 2 ~2. mere with him ^ and they pajfed over Jordan by the mor- ning light $ there lacked not one of them, that was not gone over Jordan^] By this it appears, that they paffed over in the Night $ either at the Fords, or in Boats : And that not one of them mifcarried in thePaflage, or ran away from him. Ver. 23. And when Ahitophel farv that his counfel was Verfe 23, not followed."] Soon alter Ahintaaz, and Jonathan were gone to David, it publickly appeared, that the Coun- fel of Ahitophel was rejected, and nufhaT$ enter* tained. Hefadled his afs, and arofe, and gat hint home to his houfe^ to his city, and put his houfaoldin order '."] Setled his Affairs, and difpofed of his Eftate. And hanged himfelf7\ Being confident that David would get the better of Ahfalbm^ and that then he (hould be put to Death for his Treafon : Which made himchufe to be his own Executioner. So we under (land it, though fome of the Jews will have it that he died of Grief, being choaked with a Quinfey. For it is not likely, they think, fo wife a Man as he would hang himfelf : But being full of AnguiftX Anger and Vexation (arifing not merely from his Pride, which enraged him to fee any Man's Counfel preferred to his ^ but from the Forefight, as I faid, ofDjnger, if Da- vid .prevailed, as he was fure he would ) thefe Paffions caft him into fo violent a Difteraper, that he was ftrangled by it. And fo fome interpret the word in XXVII. MattL 5, 518 A COMMENT ARY Hpon Chapter And died^ and was buried in the fepttlchre of his fa- XVII. therJ] Where perhaps he would not have had the S-^^^"^ / Honour to be interred, if he had been executed by \5avid. Vcrfe 14. Ver. 24. Then David came to Mabanaim.~] A place in the Tribe of Gad. See Chap. II. 8. of this Book. And Abfalom pajjed over Jordan, he and all the men of Jfrael with him?] As foon as he had gathered them 'together $ which required feme time : During \\hich, David had opportunity to ftrengthen himfelf, by ga- thering an Army alfo. Which was after the Death of Ahitophel (who faw what delays were made by gather- ing Jfrael together, and what the confequent would be) and after Relief was fent to him by feveral Per- fons: Particularly by SW/ofthe Children of Amman, v. 27. Who were Neighbours to this part of the Coun- try of Ifrael, though at a good diftance from Ma- ban aim. Verfe 25. Ver. 25". And Abfalom made Amafa captain of the hoft inftead of Joab : which Amafa was a mans fon whofe name was Ithra, an Ifraetite.~] By Religion } though by Birth an Ifljtnaelite. See i Chron. II. 17. Abarbinel thinks the quite contrary, that he was an Jfraelite by Birth, but had lived long in the Land of the Ifimaelites. And by the Son of a Man he underftands an llluftrious Per- fon. That went in to Abigail the daughter ofNaha/h.'] That is, he married one of the Daughters of JeJJe : Who is here called Nahajh. For, as Kimchi obferves, many Perfons had two Names : And this fignifies, A Serpent. From whence it is, that when Jfrael faith, XIV. 29. out of the Serpents Root ("or ^ e r ^ot of Nahafl)) fljall come forth a Cockatrice, or Bajilis^ The Chaldee Para- phrafe expounds it, out of the Root of Jtfi, fiall come forth the Second Book, of S A M U E L. 519 forth the Mejfiab.'] Who was typified by the brazen Chapter Serpent in the Wildernefs. XVII. Sifter to Zerurah Joab's Mother ~] So Atnafa was Co- < -'*V'" 1 *-' fin German tojoab: And David was Uncle to them both. Abfolom, one would think, fhould not have trufted in fuch an Office, To near a Relation of David's: But he himfelf was much nearer $ and he took Atnafa, to be as ambitious as himfelf. Ver. 26. So Jfrael and Abf alow pitched in the land of Vet fe 26 Gilcad.~] Waiting an opportunity to fight David. Ver. 27. And it came to pafs, when David was come Verfe to Mahana'un, that Shobi the Jon ofNahafh of Rabbah of the children of AMMOH."] This was a comfort to David to fee himfelf honoured in his Diftrefs, by one of a. Orange Country : Which he had made his Enemy, by the terrible Execution he had made among them, XII; 26,&c. But it is thought, that this Shobi the Brotherof Hamin, abhorring the bafe Affront which he put upon David^ was preferved by him ^ and made King of the Country in the room of Hanan. And fhowed his Gra- titude for fo great a Kindnefs, by coming to his Re* lief, and perhaps to his Afllftance in his extream Ne- cefiity. And Machir the fon of Antitl of Lodeb-ar:") Wha bred up Mephibofieth the Son of Jonathan , till David fentforhim, IX. 5. And BarziUai the Gileadite of Rogeli0t.~] Who W35 a Man of great Wealth (XIX. 52.) and of as great Goodnefs : For he maintained David while he was in thofe parts. Brought beds, and ba/tns^ and earthen vejfels?] AH manner of Houmold-ftufF, which they now wanted. And wheat) and barley^ and flour, and parched corn^. and beans, and lentiles, and parched pulfe."] All forts of Provifion, which were necefTary for the SuQeaance, ei- ther 520 A COMMENTARY upon Chapter ther of Man or Beaft. And they brought it of their XVII. own accord, without asking, which was a Token of L/^VNJ their affectionate Loyalty. The word Kali is twice repeated among thefe Provifions, and is firft joyned With reheat^ barley and flour.'] And , properly fignifies toftas frnges 9 parched Corn, as we well tranflate it. And in the latter end of the Verfe, after Beans and Lentiles it muft fignify, as Bochart obferves, toftum ant frittum aliquod legumen, viz. fri&um deer, fome parch- ed, or fried fort of Pulfe, to wit fried Fetches : Which grew plentifully in Judea $ as it was common among bothGree^; and Romans in their Food, as Bochart (hows in his Hierozoicon, P. 2. Lib. I. Cap. VII. where he obferves that it is called Kali by the Arabians to this day. And here we may learn, by the way, from this Story, and the Prefent made him by Abigail, and by Z,iba, what was the ordinary Victuals ufed in thofe days. Grain and Pulfe made up a great part of it, which were the common Food of the ancient Egyptians. And the Romans, in their bed times, when they moft of all applied themfelves to Agriculture, did fcarcely live upon any thing elfe : Whence came the Illuftrious Names of Fabivt, Pifo, Cicero and Lenttdtts. Verfe 29. Ver. 29. And honey. ~\ Milk and Honey in thofe times were reckoned the greateft Delicacies $ and were the Food of Kings and great Perfons 5 as the fame Bo- chart obferves, Lib. IV. Cap. XL And butter, andfoeep, and cheefe ofkjne ; for David, and for the people that were with him to eat. ~] The ma- king of Butter, I have obferved elfe- where, was early known in thefe Countries 5 and fo was Cheefe. For, as the Author now mentioned obferves, though thefe words Saphoth Lachar be very variouily interpreted, yet the Chaldee and Syriac, as well as all the Hebrews under- the Second Book of SAMUEL. 531 underftand by Saphoth Cheefe made of Cow's Milk : Chapter From the Hebrew and Chaldee word Saphar, which XVII. (ignifies to fira/n^ Cheefe being made by preflingthe Whey out of the Curds. See Hierozohon, P. I. Lib. 2. Cap. XXXIII. Here is no mention of any Flem Meat, but Sheep, which were very plentiful in thofe Countries : And fo was Frjh alfo, but we never read any mention of its being eaten, till the latter times. For it is fuppofed by Learned Men, that the Ancients defpifed it, as too light and delicate for ftrcng Sto- rmchs. Whence, they obferve that Homer never fpc-aks oHt, nor any Grecian Writer, of the HeroK k tines. For they j aid , the people are weary, a;l hungry and, thirfty in the wildernefs.~] Where there was Scar^i'y of Provifion, and therefore they needed frefrefrmient, whn they were come out of it. Which moved ihefe good People, to bring them Beds to reit themft Ives in, after their Journey : And all thefe good things which this rich Country afforded, to fatisty their Hun- ger: And it is liighly probable, Bottles of Wine were not wanting, to make their Entertainment more noble. Xxx CHAP. 532 A COMMENTARY upon CHAP. i , Verfe i. \ ND David numbred the people that were _L\ with him.~] And found them fufficient to make a confiderable Army. Andfet captains ofthoufands and captains of hundreds over them.~] Formed them into Regiments and Com- panies (as we now fpeak) and fet proper Officers and Commanders over them. Verfe l. Ver. . And David fent forth a third part of the people under the hand ofjoab.~\ Who was the General of the whole Hoft : But now David intended to command in chief himfelf (as we read in the end of this Verfe) and therefore committed only a third part of the Ar- my to the Condud of Joab, And a third part under the hand of Abiftai the fon of Zeruiah^ 'joatfs brother $ and a third part under the hand oflttai the Gittite."] Order and Discipline is of more Force in a Battle than great Numbers : Therefore Da- vid difpofes his little Army, for fo it was in Compa- rifon (Jofephus faith but four thoufand Men) into three Bodies, under three eminent Commanders: Who were to fuccour one another, as they faw occafion. And the fag faid unto the people^ ] will fare go forthwith you my felf alfo^\ Which he thought would be a great Incouragement to them 3 and make them fight the more valiantly. Ver, 3, the Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. 525 Vcr. 3. But the people anfwered, Thou Omit not #0 Chapter' forth $ for if we flee they will not care for us, neither if XVIII. half of us die, will they care for us7\ They did not L/"V\J think it advifeable that he mould hazzard himfelf: For Verfe g which they give a good Reafon. That if they mould be routed, and half of them flain, Abjalow would not think himfelf a Conquerour 5 as long as David was a- live : Who might raife new Forces, and give him Battle again. And, as Jofephus adds, they might pof- fibly think the King had another Army to guard his Perfon. But now thoH art worth ten thoufand of Uf7\ Whofe Perfon therefore ought not to be expofed to danger. Therefore now it is Letter that thou fuccour w out of the city^\ By fending them, if there were need, a fre(h Supply of Men, which he kept with him as a R.eferve in the City : And Provifion alfo, with Counfel and Advice, as occafion required. Ver. 4. And the l^ng faid unto them, whatfeemeth Verfe 4. you left 1 will do.~\ He fubmitted to their Opinion $ for it was not a time now to oppofe the Senfe of his People. And the king flood by the gate fide , and all the people came out by hundreds and by thoufands.~] Whom, Jo- fephtff faith, he exhorted to be faithful and conragious, remembring what he had done for them, vixh* ufafe i-nvJqziMv&i praying God to make them vi&orious. Ver. 5. And the king commandedjoab^ and Abifljai and Verfe f. Ittai, faying, deal gently for my fake, with the young man^ even with Abfalom.~\ If they got the better, he prayed, or rather required them, to fpare Abfalonis Life : Though he did not deferve it, yet becaufe David defired it, whofe Aife&ion was wonderfully great to him, as his Son 5 and in hope perhaps to reclaim him and bring X x x 2 him 524 ^ COMMENTARY upon Chapter him to Repentance. He confidered him alfo as a ra(h XVIII. young Ma y and therefore an Objeft of his and thetr C/VXJ Pity. And all the people heard, when the kjng gave all the captains charge concerning Ahfahm.'] So that no private Soldier might voluntarily kill him. Verfe 6. Ver. 6. And the people went out into the field agaixft Ifrael, and the battle was in the wood of EphraJm.~] Jo- fephtt* faith, that Joab drew up his Men, cV -raT -^Sta fMyi\to) in a large Field, which had a Wood behind it. Which is called the Wood of Ephraim, not becaufc it belonged to the Tribe ofEphraivj^ for they had no Pofleffions on this fide Jordan, where the Battle was fought: But the Gileadites gave it that Name in Me- mory of the great Slaughter Jephthah made of the Epkrai mites hereabouts, mentioned, XII. Judges. Verfe .7. Ver. 7. Where the nttn of Jfrael were flam before the fervants ofDavid^] They who fought for Abfalotft^ being called the Men of Ifrael, it looks like an Argu- ment that David's Army was principally gathered out of his own Tribe of Judah. But it will appear from XIX. 1 1. that this is not true . And therefore by Ifrael we are to underftand the Tribes on the other fide Jor- dan^ who purfued David into the Land ofGilead: Where he had got together afmall Army. And there wasagreatflanghter that day of twenty ihon- fand men. For the Fight was obftinate, as Jofephus thinks 5 both fides having great reafon to ftand fioutly to it, Lib. VII. Antiq. Cap. IX. Verfe 8. Ver. 8. For the battle was there fcattered over the face of all the country ~] Thereabout j both in the Field and in the Wood. And the wood devoured wore people that d'ay, than the fword devoured^] Some think the Wood is (aid to de- vour them, becaufe they fell into Pks r or tumbled upon the Second Bovl^ (/SAMUEL. 525 upon (lumps of Trees, or prefied one another to Death, Chapter as they came into ftrait Places $ or were killed by XVIII. wild Beads. But the moft fimple meaning is, that there were more flain in the Wood, than in the Field : That is, more in the Flight, trun in the Fight : So Jofepktff, $ tptuyotlx.*; TCI^V xh.&wds $ /uuf^ofAtvut;. For they could not run away fo toft in the Wood, as in the open Field. Many alfo being weary, it is likely got into lurking places, and were there killed like wild Beafts. Ver. 9. And Abfalom met ihefervants ofDav?d.~] In Verfe this Flight through the Wood, he chanced to meet with Tome of David's Soldiers 5 who wcirld not kill' him, nor fo much as flop him, much Itfs feize him : For fo it feems they underftood David's Command- ment, that they mould not meddle with him. But though he let him go, yer God met with him, and put a ftop to his Flight, as it here follows. And Abfalom rode upon a wulc.~] Full fpeed, as fafb as it could carry him. And the mule went under the tfiick^ loughs of a great sab and his bead caught hold of the oa%.~} His Neck, I fuppofe, ftuck faft between the Boughs of this Oak. And he was taken up between the heaven and the earth^ and the mule that was under him went awdjr.~] He hung there, having nothing tofupport him : And his Neck was fo wedged between the Boughs, by the fwift Mo- tion of the Mule, that he was not able to difengage himfelf. I do not fee any colour for their Opinion, who think he hung by his Hair, which b.ing very long was wrapt about the Boughs of the Tree : Nor is it probable he was without a Helmet, which covered his Hair. And befides, it is faid afterward, that Joab while he was yet alive, in the middle of the Oak,, 5l g A COMMENT ART upon Chapter Oak, ^.14. Which had been no wonder, if he had XVIII. only hung by his Hair^ which would not have killed t/"V\j him : Whereas when Joab came, to him, he was only not quite dead, but very near it. Yet that great Man Bochartut, in his Epiftle about the weight of Abf atom's Hair, fuppofes it to have been fo thick, and To ftrong, that the weight of his whole Body could not break it when he hung thereby. Though in his laft Work he faith. Haft inter radios arborum, & jitmento pr have been as forward as -any, both to inform the King of what he had done, and to have him punifhed foY difobeying his Sovereign. Joab alfo knew this to be fo true, that he doth not rebuke him for this bold faying. Ver. 14. Theft faid Joab, I May not tarry thus n?// Verfe 14. thee.~] Lofe time in fuch Difcourfe. And he took^three darts in his hand.~] From the He- brew Sbatim^ which we tranflate Darts, comes the La- tin wordSpatha: Which was a fort of Weapon among the ancient Gauls, as Bochartvs (hows, called by the Chaldee Gife^ from whence the Latin Gefum : Which Feftvf faith,was grave jacnlum^ an heavy Dart, being made all of Iron. See his Canaan^ Lib. I. Cap. XLIT. And thruft them through the heart of Abfalom, while he routs yet alive in the mtdft of the oak^\ Not through that part which is ftri&ly called the heart (for then he would have died immediately, and there would have been no need of his Soldiers falling upon him, as we read they did in the next Verfe) but through the rnidft of his Body ^ which did not kill him out-right^, but there was ftill fome Life remaining in him. Ver. 15. And ten, young men that bare Joab's armor."] Verfe I5> Who waited upon his Perfon, as General of the Ar- my. Compajjed about and fmote Abfalom, and flew him7\ Surrounded him, and thruft their Spears or Swords through him 5 and fo put an end to his Life. Joab^ I fuppofe, thought himfelf not fafe, as long as Abfalom was alive. For fome unquiet People, he thought, who were deeply ingaged in this Rebellion, would move new Diilurbances to fet him on the Throne. There- fa8 A COMMENTARY Chapter Therefore he did not as David commanded, but as he XVIII, imagined, he ftiould have commanded. Kitnchi hath L/"WJ a Conceit that Tome of Akfaloms Crimes are legible in his Punifhment : For he was thru ft through with three Darts, having firft ftoln the Heart of the King, and then of the two hundred Men that followed him out of J-rnfalem $ and then of all Jfraei. And as he committed Inceft with his Father's ten Concubines: So ten young Men compared him about, and killed him. Verfe 16. Ver. 16. And Joab blew the trumpet.'] Sounded a Retreat. And the people returned front purfiting after Ifrael, for Joab held bac 4 the peopleT] This was done like a good Man : For he knew the People were drawn into thjs Rebellion, and would return to their Duty } now they had none to head them. Thus C#far after the Defeat of Powpey^ and the fcatrering of his Army, cried Miles par ce civibus^ Soldiers, fpare your Fellow Citizens. Verfe 17. Ver. 17. And they took^ Abfalom^ and cafl him into a. fgreat pit in \he wood.] They would not bring his Body to be difpofed of by his Father's Order, left it (hould too much move his Paflion. And laid a great heap of (I ones upon hint."} So that, af- ter a fort, he was ftoned: As the Law ordered a re- bellious Son to be, XXT. Dent. 20, 21. Adricomiuf^ in his Description of the Holy Land, faith this heap re- mained to his days } and all Travellers, as they went by it, were wont to throw a Stone to add to the Heap, in Deteftation of his Rebellion againft his Fa- ther. And al/Ifrael fled every one to his tent."] See I. Saw. IV. 10. Ver. 1 8. the Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. Ver. 1 8. And Abfalom in his life time had taken and Chapter reared up for h'/mfelf a pillar ^ which is in the kjngs dale.'] XVIII. This Dale is mentioned, XIV. Gen. 17. and was not L/'"VNJ far from Jerufalew : There he thought to perpetuate Verfe 18. his Memory (which had better been forgotten) by.a very magnificent Structure } as Raji, and feveral other Jewiih Doctors fanfy : And fome that have been in the Holy Land, tell us of fuch a Noble Fabrick in the Valley of Jehofaphat. But this is a fuppofititious Mo- nument, as Wagenfeilobkrves upon Sota, p. 221. For Jofephw-, who is more to be believed than thefe later Authors, faith, that it was only a Pillar, L. VII. An- tiq. Cap. IX. Where he calls it, ^A(^L A/3s /uutziuLct- &ru, a Pillar of Marble } which he faith was two Fur- longs from Jernfalem: In a Place where the King's Horfes run Races, as fome fay , and other Exerdfes ufed to be performed. For hefaid, I have nofonto k$ep my nawe in remem- brance."] We read before, XIV. 17. that he had three Sons and one Daughter : But, as Kimchi and other Hebrew Doctors fay, they were all dead : So that he had no hope to make his Name furvivc him, by any other means but. this. And he called the pillar after his ovpn name^ and it-vs called unto this day Abfalom'f place."] In the Hebrew the Word which we tranflate Place is fad, which fig- nifies anhavd. As much as to fay his Work,: Though Kimchi ofcferves that this word fometimes is the fame with Mafym, a Place,, as in LVI. Ifaiah 5, And when this Book was written, it bare Abfalovis Name : Though it is lively it did, not laft very long: For fuch Works of Vanity are commonly (hort-liv'd. Of which. the mpfk famous, Inftance we meet, with in Hiftbry is re- corded by P%, Lib. XXXVII. Natural. Hift. Cap. VL where he faith Demetrius Phalerevs had as many Statues Y y y erected 5 5 o A COMMENT A Rr upon Chapter ereded to him in Athens, as there are Days in the Year, XVI If. viz,- CCCLX. which is more, he thinks, than ever Man had. But they were all thrown down, and bro- ken in pieces, nondum anno hunt numertim dierum ex- cedente^ before a Year was expired. Verfe: IQ.. Ver. 19. ThenfaidAkimaazthefonofZadoh let me now run and bear the king tidings^ how the LORD hath avenged him of his enemies."] By this it appears Ahir txaaz>d\d not return to Jernfakm after he carried In- telligence to.Diz/ft/, but ftaid with him, and was in this Battle 5 for the Priefts bore Arms as well as other Men : And particularly performed the Office of Trum- peters to the Army, 2 Chron. XIII. n. And here it is obfervable what ftrift Difcipline was kept in thofe Days: That no Man durft Uir to carry the News of what had been done, without the Leave of the Com- mander in chief. Yerfe 20., Ver. 20. And Jpab faid uto him, thou flwlt not bear- tidings this day, but thoufhalt bear tidings another day7\ Some Reward, no doubt, was wont to be given to him that brought good Tidings, efpecially of a great Victory : Which made him fo defirous tobe the Mefr fenger. But this day thou /halt bear no tidings^ becaufe the kings Son is dead."] Which he knew would be un-r welcome News to David and procure no good to Ahimaaz. Ver. 21, Then faid Joab to Cufil.'] An Ethiopian by Birth, as fome think, but had embraced the Jewifh Re- ligion : And it is probable was one of thofe ten young Men who attended on Joab y and was prefent when Abfalom.wtt killed $ and helpt perhaps to Difpatch him, v. 13* Go tell the fyitg what thou haftfeen.~\ He mentioned, it is likely, the particulars : Which he would not put in the Second Boot^ of SAMUEL 531 In writing, but have him deliver by word of Mouth. Chapter For he himfelf would not relate what he had done to XVlH. Abfalow. L^V^W And Ctifii bowed hi mf elf unto him, andran.~\ It was a great Honour to be a Meflenger of fuch good Ti- dings, as the Defeat of the King's Enemies. Ver. 22. Then faid Abimaaz the fon of Zado^ yet Verfe 22. again to Joab; but bovefoever let me, I pray thee, alfo run after Cuflii."] We cannot tell what made him fo carneft to carry Tidings, nnlefs it was hope of Reward, and Confidence that his own Swiftnefs would make him the firft Meflenger of good News. For Jofephw faith, he told Joab he would relate nothing to the King, but me). fjJovrt wf;, only concerning the Victory : fovjp&rw 2 TT^^X ^ 'AiSra-A^a T&&VTV.S) but fay not a word about the Death of Abfalotu. And Joab faid> wherefore wilt thou run my fon, feeing ikon haft no tidings ready.~] Concerning the Particu- lars of the Fight, which he had not time to acquaint him withal. He calling him my Son, it fignifies he had a great Affection to him, and therefore had denied his firft Requeft : For Joab knew the King better than Ahv- maaz* did 5 who had a mind to run, becaufe he ima- gined the King would be pleafed to hear he was out of Danger : Whereas Joab knew the King loved Abfa- lom fo dearly, that no Body would be acceptable to him, that could not allure him he was fafe. Ver. 13. But howfoeverfaid he, let me ru.~] He did not underftand JoaFs Kindnefs, and therefore prefles Verfe 23. him again to grant his Defire. And ht faid unto hint run : then Ahimaaz, ran by the way of the plain, and over-ran Cujhi.~\ There were two ways from hence to the place where David was: One over the Mountains, which was the fhorter way 5 the Y y y 2 other 53 i A COMMENTARY upon Chapter other by the plain, which though the longer, accor- XVIII. ding to the Proverb, proved the neareft. Or, zsjofe- $httt underflands it, Abimaaz ran a more compendious way, which he alone knew, Verfe 24. Ver. 24. And&avid fat between the two gates. ~] The Gate was a very large Place, where publick Meetings ufed to be; and had an inward and an out ward Doorj between which David fat to hear News. And the watchman went up to the roof over the gate unto the wali.~\ Over the Gate there was a Watch Tower from whence they might fee round about, whether any were coming and Irom what quarter. And lift up his eyes, and looked ; and behold, a man running alone .] Whom he fpied at fome diftance$ but could not difcern who he was. Verfe 25. Ver. 25. And the watchman cried arid told the and the king J aid, if he be alone there if tidings in MotitfiJ] He took it for a fign that he was a MefTenger lent from Joab, and that he brought good News: For if they had been routed, there would have been more than one feen running away. And he came apace, and drew near.] So that, in a- little time, he could drfcern who he was. Verfe 26. Ver. 26. And the watchman fafr another wan running, and the watchman- caikd unto the porter and faid, behold, another man running done. And the k?ngfaid, he alfo brittgs t1dings7\ More News than the former. "Vkrfe 1-7. Ver. 27. And the wttchtstan faid, rethinks the run- ning of 'the foremoft is like the running of Ahimaazs the fan of Zadol^} Who was remarkable, it feems, for hisfpeed in running. And the kingfaidhe w a good man, and comes with good tidtngs^ He w-as one true to the King's Intereft, and the Secdfid Book, of S A M U E L> 5-33*- and therefore he concluded Would riot bring bad Chapter News. XVIII. Ver. 28. And Ahimaaz, called, and faid unto the 4/, x-xS/"*^ allKwell.~] He was in hafte to let the King know the Verfe 28. good Succefs they had" in the Battle, and therefore (eems to have faid at a diftance, before he came up to him 5 Peace, which is the word in the Hebrew, figni- fying all Happinefs and Profperity. And he fell down to the earth upon hi* face before the k!**g-~] When he approached nearer to him. And f aid, blejjed be the LORD thy God, which hath delivered np the men, that lift up their hand again ft fy Lord the K**gi~] Like a truly Religious Man, he af- cribes the Victory they had got unto the LORD; who ftill fhowed his Mercy unto David, and continued to be his God, i. e, his Benefactor. Ver. 19. And the k?"g faid, k the young man Abfa- Verfe 29. loittfafeQ He would not fcrprefshis Joy, till he heard that Abjahtn was preferred And Ahiwaaz anfivered, when Joab fent the l(ings fervani, and Me thy fervant.'] This feerhs to frgnify that Cafoi was one belorrgin"^ r6 the Coitr'f. 7 faro a great tumult , but I kpiew not whdt H wai7\ \lt diffembled his Knowledge of Abfalvtots D^ath : And' perhaps m this faid true, that he did hot know the particular manner or' it} though it appears plainly (from v. 20.) that he knew he was dead. Ver. 30. And the k{ng faid unto hint, turn dfide fit3-bttOD ion And 534 A COMMENT 4 R.T npon 'Chapter And Cujhi fad, tidings my Lord the King : fir tfe XVIII. LORD hath avenged thee ibis day of all them that rofe p o-^v*^-* jgainft thet.~\ He faid no more than Ahimaaz, had done : Thinking it would be unacceptable News to mention Abfalonis Death. Verfe 31. Ver. 32. And the k^ng faid untv Ctijht^ is the young man Abjahm fafe ? And Cujbi anjwered, the enemies of my Lord the K.mg, and all that rife agajnfl thee to do t bee hurt, he as that young man is."] This was a decent manner of Speech, to inform him that he was dead. \Verfe 33. Ver. 39. And the kng was much moved ~] So that we do not find he enquired after the manner of his Death $ nor after any of the Particulars of the Vi- ctory. , he faid."] When he came into the Chamber, it was not fo eafy to know what he did, or hear what he faid 5 becaufe he (hut up himfelf pri- vately : But as he went up the Stairs, he thus bemoan- d the Lofs of his Son. my fon Abfalovt^ my fan, my fon Abfaloffe^ would God I had died for thee, Abfalont, my fon, my fon ."] No words can be more paflionate : And it is likely his With that he had died in Abfaloms ftead, was only th effect of exceffive Love to him, and Grief for him 5 which made him vent himfelf in Expreffions which were not confiderate. But Pellicanus (in which he follows the Second Boot^ of S A Mil E L* $-3$' follows St. Austin) thinks this was a deliberate Wi(h, Chapter becaufe AbfaloM.d\zd impenitent, and might have lived XVIII. to be a better Man : But if David had died he had good hope of his own Salvation. But I take this not to be well grounded. For if Davrd had died, in all like- lihood his Son would not have been forryfor it $ but triumphed in his good Succefs : And proved a wicked Tyrant over a bafe People. The Stupidity of the Jewifti Do&ors is inconceivable, who fanfy Abfalow would have cut his Hair, by which he hung, with his Sword 5 had he not feen Hell gaping for him, if he fell down : Which made himchufe to die in the* Oak.. But his Father by his Lamentation over him, crying feven times, my fon^ nty fon, delivered him from the feven Gates of Hell, and brought him into Paradife. See Bartolocciw in his Kirjath Sepfar. Tom. 2, p. G HA P. XIX. Chapter XIX. Verfe i. .A ND it was told Joa^ behold^ the, A/^Verfe _L\ weepeth and mourneth for Abj alont."} \ For Joab was now come to the City himfclfj to give the King an account of the Fight: And it is likely Ahi- mw^ or CW/&/, informed him how heavily the King- took the News of his Son's Death. Ver. 2, And the wfiforj,] That is, the Joy for the Verfe Yiftory,, A COMMENTARY upon Chapter Ttut day was turned, into mourning unto all the people : XIX. for the people heard fay that day how the king grieved for t/VSJ Wrf/Wil They had fo great a Regard to their Prince, that when they heard of his Affliction., they were af- flifted with him: And inftead of triumphing, they alfo made Lamentations. Verfe 3. Ver. 3. And the people gat them by Stealth that day in- to the clty7\ Not by the Gate where David was, but by Come fecret way, that he might not fee them : Juft like' Thieves, who are afraid to bedifcovered and pu- milked for what they have done. ./':;{#/ people being afoamed fleal away^ when they flee in battle."] As if they had loft the Day, and not been victorious. 'Verfe 4* Ver. 4. And the ktyZ covered his face.~] Such was the Cuftota oF deep. Mourners (as *Kimchi here ob- ferves) that they might neither fee, nor be feen : As being alhamed (faith R. Lev?) any (hould behold their ruful Looks. A&d.the kfKg cried with a loud-voice y O my fon Abfa- low, Abjalom^ my fon, my fon.~] It is obferved by many Learned Men, that the Oriental People ex- preiTed their Pafliojis with grqatqr, vehemence, than we are wont to do ih'tfiefe Parts of the World. Where crying out aloud witti a. doleful Voice, caljed howling in Scripture, 'is' not ufual: But was comrnpn among the Je.ws, as we fee before in David, III. 32. and at .1" t-" .1 T-< i. r>.i nr* - t r . \ the tzra it, 13. Ver. 5- And^eab went into the houft of the king^] It feems by this that David was removed before Joab came, from the top of the Gate, and gone to his Houfe where he was wont to refide. And the Second BooT^ of SAMUEL. 537 Andfaid, thou haft flamed this day the faces of alt thy Chapter fervants.~] Making them hang down their Heads, as XIX. if they had committed fuch a Crime, that they were LSV*\J afhamed to look Men in the Face* Which this day havefaved thy life ^ and the lives of thy fons, and of thy daughters, and the lives of thy wives, and the lives of thy concubines. ~\ Of all that was dear unto him. Ver. 6. In that thou loveft thine enemies, and hateft Verfe 6. thy friendsJ] In whofe Pre(ervation he feemed to take no Pleafure, but only to grieve for the Lofs of a Re- bellious Son. For thou haft declared this day, that thou regardefl neither princes, nor fervantsl} Neither himfelf, nor Abi- fhai, nor Ittai, nor any of the great Officers and faith- ful Soldiers, who had adventured their Lives for him. For this day, I perceive, that if Abfalom had lived, and all we had died this day, then it had pleafed thee n>ell.~] This was fpoken by Joab too (harply, and rn- folently : Yet it was fomething neceCTary at this time to awaken David out of a ftrange Lethargy, which made him take notice of no Body, but behave himfelf as if he had no concern for any Perfon in the World, but for Abfalom alone, who was gone out of it. Ver. 7. Now therefore arife go forth, and fpeak^ com- Verfe 7* finally to thy fervants.'] He wimes him to go and (how himfelf to his People, and acknowledge their good Service, praife their Courage, and congratulate their happy Succefs : Giving the Honours and Lar- geiTes that were due unto them, or promifing them Rewards proportionable to their Merits. For Ifivear by the LORD, if thou go not forth."] Un- to the People, and declare how fenfible he was of their Services. Z z z There 538 A COMMENTARY upon Chapter There wifl not tarry with thee one man this night."] He XIX. refolved, and confirmed it with the rood folemn Oath, L/"V"\J that he would lead his whole Army away from him, and leave him alone. David feems to have anfwere'd nothing to all this Difcourfe, which moved Joab to- conclude with thefe har(h words. And that veil! be worfe unto thce, than aft the evil that befel thee from thy youth nntil now.~] For during the cruel Persecution of Saul, as well as in this Exile, he had a good Company of faithful Perfons with him. Jvfephttf exprefTes this Threatning very well, TQTZTVI jnx^TE^y, &, aAwSss ironon TO 7r?v0^, 1 will make thce weep for fo wet hi ng (as we fpeak) and more bitterly than Verfe 8. ever. Ver. 8. Then the kjng arofe^ and fat in the gate."] Where theConcourfe of People ufed'tobe about Bufi- nefs* For the Gate was a fpacious Place, and the fame thing with the Exchange, or the Forum among the Romans. The Market for Commodities was held here, as we learn from the Prophecy of Elffia, who fore- told Corn mould be fold at fuch a rate the next Day in the Gate of Samaria, 2 Kings VII. 2. which was a very large Place, fince Ahab aflembled there four Hun- dred falfe Prophets, I. Kings XXII. 10. In thefe Gates alfo there was fome Building, wherein were Seats for the Elders and Judges: For Boaz having a Caufe to be heard, went up to the gate, and fat down there, IV. Ruth 1,2. And fo many publick Affem- blies being held here, it makes it probable that the Chamber over the Gate (mentioned in the foregoing Chapter) where David went to weep, was the place where the Privy Council were wont to meet. And they told unto all the people.'] That were in the City and elfewhere* Saying, the Second Eoo\ of SAMUEL. Saying, behold the kjng doth /it in the gate, and all the Chapter people came before the kwg'~] To congratulate to him XIX. his Safety, and to receive the Tokens of his Favour. CXV%J For all Ifrael had fled every man to his tent.~] Till the People heard the King appeared publickly, and no longer bewailed Abfalom. Ver. 9. And all the people were at ftrife through all the Verfe 9. triles of Ifrael.'] Who (hould be forwarded to bring back the King: Blaming one anothers Slacknefs in it. Saying^ the king faved uf out of the hand of our ene- mies, and he delivered w out of the hand of the Phili- ftines^ and now he is fled out of the land for Abfalom.~] They call to mind what Benefits they had received by his means, in their Deliverance from many Enemies 5 efpecially the Philiflines^ who had grievoufly opprefled them : And alfo their great Ingratitude to him in dri- ving him out of Jerusalem, and forcing him to flee over Jordan, for the fake of Abfalom. Ver. 10. And Abfalom whom we anointed over ns is Verfe 10. dead in battled] We do not read of his being actually anointed : But they chofe him for their King, and obeyed him as if he had. Now therefore why fpeak^ye not aword of bringing the king back.?"] They (pake this to their Elders, who feem to have been dubious what to do, till they heard the Senfe of the People. Ver. ii. And David font tqZadok and to Abiathar the Verfe 1 1. priefts.~] By their Sons, whom he had with him. Saying, fpeak,unto the Elders ofjudah.~] The Priefts were Men of great Authority, efpecially the High Pried: and his Deputy $ and moft proper to be em- ployed to deal with the Elders. : )W yn . . , 'y./iYj v tn-.'ti / Z Z z 2 Saying, 340 A COMMENT A KY upon Chapter Saying^ why are ye the lafl to bring the king lacJ^ to his* XIX. houfe .f which aiade them afraid to bring him again to Jerttfalem. Seeing the fyeech of all Ifr ad is come to the k*Mg, even to his houfe7\ Thefe laft words, even to his houfe^ feem to be but a Repetition of what was faid before, to his houfe^ viz. at Jerttfalem : The other words being a Pa* renthejis. Verfe 11. Ver. 12. Ye are my brethren^ ye are my bone^ and my flefo.~] That is, he had much Kindred among them. Why are ye then the lafl to bring the /{ing backjT\ He exprefles the greater Kindnefs to them, left they (houki be fo defperate as to defend jfcrtf/rf/e^againft him. Iferfe 13. Ver. 15. And fay unto Atnafa, art nvt thou of ray bone- and of my fief!) .?] That is, his Sifter's Son : Whom he bids them particularly court 5 for, being General of Abfaloms Forces, he might through Shame and Fear be very loth to look his Uncle in the Face. God do fo to me and more alfo^ if thou be not captain of the hoft before me, continually in the room ofjoa\>7\ He folemnly promifes to prefer him to the higheft Com- mand in the Kingdom : For now he thought it a fit time to deprefs Joab 5 who was grown infufterably infolent and imperious. For he had (lain Abner moft perfidioufly in cold Blood ; and killed Abfalam againft the King's Command ^ and now lately infulted him in his Sorrow : Threatning (if we may believe Jofe- phtfi) r!w {Bzah&cw vnpf /rag^Bkq, that he would depofe him, and deliver the Kingdom to fome other Perfon. the Second BooT^ of SAMUEL, 541 Perfon. This Promife David endeavoured to perform, Chapter bidding Amafa take upon him to affemble all the Men XIX. of jWrf/J (XX. 4.) yet leaving Joah (v. 7.) the Com- \s^r+~' mand of his own Legion. Which he took fo hei- noufly, that he killed Amafa $ and was Captain of the Hoft again, more out of Fear, than any Favour David had for him : For if Amafa. had lived, David would have humbled him. For Amafa had a great In- tereft in Ifrael, over whom he had commanded in chief 5 efpecially in the Tribe otjudah, whofe Heart he bowed to receive David again, as it here fol- lows. Ver. 14. And he bowed the heart of all the men ofjtt~ Verfe 14. dah, even as the heart of one man.'} Either this Difpo- fition was wrought in them by Amafa: Or the kind words delivered from David by Zadok.znd AbJathar^ overcame them. So that they fent thu word unto the king*"] By fome MefTenger of their own. Return thou, and all thy fervants.~] Afluring him they were ready to receive him, and return to their Obedience. Ver. 15. So the kjng returned^ and came to Jvrdan.] Verfe 1 Began to return back, and came as far as Jordan: Which parted the Country where he was from the Land of Canaan. And Judah.~\ That is, the Elders of Judah. Came to GilgaL to go to meet the kjng, to condnft the kjng over Jordan."] This was an Exprefiion of their great AfFe&ion, to come thus far to attend him, and to furnim him, I fuppofe, with Accommodations in his Journey : For Gjlgal was near Jordav } on- the cxther fide of the River.. Ver. 1 6, * COMMENTARY ufon Chapter Ver. 16. And Shimel the fon of Gera a Benjawite^ XIX, which was of Bahttrim^ hajied and came down with the V*/*"V"VJ Kien of Judah^ to meet king David.~] Hoping David Verfe 16. would receive him kindly, in fuch good Company. Verfe 17. ^ 7er * *7* ^ n( ^ ^ Qre were a thoufand men of Benjamin with him.~] He was nobly attended, to (how how powerful he was, and what an Inttrelt he had in his Country : And yet came to implore the King's Mercy. Perhaps he was a Captain of a Thoufand in his own Tribe: Who came with him to intercede for his Pardon. And Ziba. the fervant of the hottfe of Saul, and his ffteen fonS) and his twenty fervants with htm.~] See IX. 10. And they went over Jordan before the k{Mg.~] They were fo oflicious as to go further than the Men of Ju- dah, to the other fide of Jordan^ where the King was: Before whom they parted over. Verfe 18. ^ er * x ^ And there went over a. ferry-boat.~\ Pre- pared, as many fuppofe, by the Men of Judah. Jofe- $hvs will have it a Bridge 5 compofed perhaps of ma- ny Boats joined together. To cany over the l^ngs houjhold, and to do what *he thought good."] To carry over what he pleafed to or- der. And Shimei the fon of Gera fell down before the kjng, as he was come over Jordan."] As foon as he landed. Verfe 19. Ver. 19. Andfaid unto the king, let not my Lord the King impute iniquity to thy fervant 5 neither do thott re- member that which thy fervant did perverfely^ in the day that my Lord the King went out of Jerusalem ; that the ktngfiould take it to his he art. ~\ Refentit fo deeply, as to be revenged of him. Ver. 20. the Second Book^ of SkMllEL. Ver. 20. For thy fervant doth fyrowtfazt I h av c finned, ~] Chapter He profeffes himielf fenfible of the Crime he had com- XIX. mirted, and was forry for it. L/*W^ Therefore, behold, I come the firji this day of (ill the*z*te 2O konfe of Jojcph, to go down to meet my Lord the King."] To fho'.v, by his Example, what the refr {hould do : And, as the Hebrew Doctors glofs upon it, they would all fee in him an inftance either of David's Clemency, or Severity 3 and accordingly behave themfelves. He was not properly of the Hcufe of Jofiph, but of a Tribe near of kin to it : So that at this time, it feems they lookt upon themfelves as Members of the fame Body $ being defcended from the fame Mother: And they continued fo till the Kingdom was rent. For Bet/jawtois placed between E$hraimzn& ManaJJeh (the " two Sons of Jofeph) in the LXXX. Pfalm ^. and they marched under the fame Standard, \\.Numb. 18, 19, Sec. Ver. 21. But Abifoai the fon of Zen/tab anfipered and Verfe 2i faid) [Jjall not Shiwei be put to death for thh, becaufe he curfcdthe LORD'S anointed . L/~V\J Cap. XXV. fol. 89, 90. where he makes out this very clearly. Ver. 30. And Mephibofieth faid unto the 4/g, ^ let Verfe 5.0. &* ^4 e *tt /w* ^ /0fff A <# wy L0r^/ //;* &/// is come again m peace unto his own houfe.~] Nothing could be more generoufly fpoken, nor fignifying greater AtFe- ftion ^ than that he was content to be a Beggar, now that the King was reftored to his Kingdom. Ver. 51. And Barzillai the Gzleadite came down from Verfe 31. Rogeliw.~] A place in Mount Gtlead. And went over Jordan with the bJ n g-> * conduff him over Jordan.~] Merely to bring him on his way fo far, and then return. Ver. 31. AW Barzitiai roof a, very aged wan, even. Verfe 32. fourfcore years oU.~] Which was a great Age in David's Days, XC. Pfal.io. And he had provided the king of fitftenance, while he lay at Mahanair/t : for he was a very great wan.~] And had a very large Heart, which moved him to fupply the wants of David, and all his Family and Atte^idants, as long as he ftayed at M*bknaim, which was a confi- fiderable time. Pliny relates, that CraJJu* denied any Man to be rich, who was not able to maintain a Le- gion, Lib. XXXIII. Natural Hittor. Cap. X. where he mentions one that entertained all Xerxes his Army at a Feaft. But here was a far more rare Example of Ver- tue in Barzillai ^ who maintained not a profperous Prince in all his Glory, but a diftrefled Prince in his Exile, when no hope appeared of a Reward. Ver. 33. And the kjngfaid unto Barzittai, come over Verfe 33. with me, and I will feed thee with me at Jerufalem.~] En- tertain him at his own Table, as a fingular Friend. A a a a 2 Ver. 34, 548 A C DM ME NT ART upon Chapter Ver. 34. And Barzillai faid unto the king, how long XIX. have I to live* that Ifhould go up with the king unto Jerit- IXVNJ falem ?~] He excufes himfelf, by feveral Reafons, for Verfe 34. not acce pting the King's Kindnefs. And the firft is, becaufe as he was unfit for Travel fo far, for fo fhort a time as he had to live, it was not prudent to change his Dwelling. Verfe 35. Ver. 35. / am this day four (core years old, and can I difcern between good and evil?~] Thefe general words are explained by the Particulars which follow. Can thy fervant tafte what 1 eat and drinl^? can I hear Any more the voice of finging men, and jinging -women . They feem to take it ill, that not only David and his Family, but all his Men, i. e. his Soldiers and Guards fhould be brought over Jor- dan $ as if they would force their way, whether the Israelites would or no. "Veffe 42. Ver. 42. And all the men ofjudah anfaered the men oflfrael, becattfe the king if near of kin to w.~] Being of their Tribe, which juftly required they mould be more forward than others in his Service. Wherefore then be ye angry with us . further in bringing him back. Verfe 2. Ver. d* So every man. oflfrad went up from after Da- vid, and followed Sheba the Son ofBichri.~] Inftead of going home, they followed their feditious Incendiary: Taking it in fnuff (as we fpeak) that the King did not expect till they, who were the Majority, came to conduct him: But relied folely on the Men ofJtuUb, as if they were able, without the reft of Ifrael^ to re- cftabliih him in his Throne. Bttt tbt Second Eoo\ of S A M U E L. 553 But the men of Judah clave unto their king from J or' Chapter ^ even to Jerufalem^] Not a Man of them ftirred XX. from him, but conduced him from Jordan to Jerufa- U^W lem. And we muft not think that all the Men of If- rael forfook him : But a very great number of them. For Shimei in all likelihood, and his thoufand Men, {tuck to him, though of the fame Tribe with Sheba^ otherwife David would have punifhed him, when this Rebellion was quelled. Ver. 9. And David came to hfr hottfe at Jerufalem y Verfe 3. and the kjng tool^ the women hit concubines whom he had left to keep the honfe^ an el put them in ward.~\ Shut them up clofe under a Guard, and fed them. No Body came to them, but only to bring them daily Provifion for their Suftenance. But went not in unto them."] Never lay with them : But looked upon them as become impure to him 5 ha- ving been defiled by his Son. So they were font up unto the day of their death, living in widowhood.~] They were not fit for any Body elfe, being Royal Wives : And therefore he did not give them a Bill of Divorce $ but (hut them up clofe, that no Man might enjoy them. And indeed it was not pru- dent to let them be fo much as feen abroad^ Which would have renewed the Remembrance of Abfalom's Filthinefs. Ver. 4. Ihenfaidthe king unto Amafa, ajjemble me the Verfe 4. men ofjndah.~] He makes good his Promife to Amafa : Which was a great Incouragement to others in the Tribe of Judah, to ftick faft to their King. And by this means alfo the Seditious Ifraelites might be the fooner brought to Reafon $ when they faw their old General in the Field againft them. Within three days. ~] Becaufe the Bufinefs required fpeedy Difpatch. B b b b And ^ COMMENTARY upon Chapter And be thotthere prefect."] To receive his Orders^ XX. Ver. 5. 60 Amafawent to ajjemlle the men ofjudah, but L/*V\J he tarried longer than the fet time which he had appointed Verfe 5. him.~] He was not treacherous unto David (as the Jew- ifti Doctors in the Sanhedrim fay Joab reprefented him, and made it the reafon of his killing him) but he found Difficulty in the Bufinefe : Becaufe the People had an high Opinion of Joab, and would not eafily be brought to ferve under a new General. This Amafa, it is likely, was loth to report to the King, becaufe it would' di- mini(h his Authority, and represent him as uncapable to ferve the King in the Office wherein he had placed him. Verfe 6. Ver. 6. And Davzd faid to Abifoai?] He perfifted in his Refolution to deprefs Joab 5 but imployed his Bro- ther, who was the next great Commander in the Army. Whom he doth not create Captain of the Hoft } but for fear this delay mould prove prejudicial, bids him take fuch Forces as he found ready in Jerufalem, and purfue Sheba. Now foall Sheba the fon of Bichri do us .more harm than did Abfalom.'] If he had time to gather an Army : The People being highly incenfed by the Provocation the Men of Judah had given them. Take than therefore thy Lord's fervants."] The Guards that attended David, and the ftanding Forces, which were always kept on foot. And purfue after him, left he get him fenced cities* and efcape #f.~] So that they muft be put to the trouble of laying a long Siege to the place where he was. Verfe 7. Ver. 7. And there went out after him Joab's wenJ] A Body of Men whom he particularly commanded. And the Cerethites and the Pelet kites y and all the migh- ty meftJ] See upon VIII. 18, the Second Book of S A M U E L. 555 And they went otttofjerufalem topurfue after Sheba the Chapter fon ofBichri."] For David thought himfelf fafe enough XX. in the Love of the City of Jerufalem, and the reft of LXV^v the People thereabouts. Ver. 8. And when they were at the great flone which if Verfe 8. in Gibeon.~] The place of Rendevouz (as we now fpeak) appointed by Atvafa for the Men of Judah. Which was, as Jofephw faith, an hundred Furlongs from Jerufalem. Antafa went before the#t.~] As their Commander in chief. And Joab's garment that he had put on.'] As foon as A- tftafa arrived at the Army, Joabalfo came there as a Vo- luntier, of his own accord : Or rather, was there before with Abifljai. Yea, Jofephtts takes 'it, zs if David had fpoken thofe words (t/.6.) unto Joab, telling him it was not fafe to delay, and therefore bids him take fuch Forces as they had ready, and go with his Brother Abi- fljai, l<*)$<; 2) B* tn &Xh&w tktvw a/9va r 7rapl\a,lSt, &c. He refolved not to ftay to gather more Forces : But with his Brother, and fix Hundred Men, and all the Force they had mjernfa- lem, marched out to purfue Sheba. Was girded unto him, and upon it a girdle, with afword faftned to hff loyns, in thefieath thereof."] He had no Ar- mour on, but fuch a Garment as Soldiers wore clofely girt to him: And upon it a Belt, in which a Sword hung by his fide. Yet Jofephw faith he had a Breaft- plate, $&gc/L>& o^StyUy-, as well as > QavLfjw(&>, begirt with a Sword. As he went forth."] To meet Amafa, dv Welfare. Verfe 9. And Joab tool^ AM aft by the beard with his right hand to kjfs him."] This is thecuftom ftill among the Eaftern People, the Indians : Who take one another by the Chin, or the Beard, when they would give an hearty Salute $ and fay Bobba, i, e. Father; orB/V, i.e. Bro- ther, as the Author of the Voyage to the Eaji-Indies re- lates, at the end of Peter de Voile his Travels, p. 410. Verfe 10. Ver. 10. And Antafa took^noheed to the Jword that was- in Joab's hand."] Which he thought he had put into his Sheath, and did notobferve that he held it in his Left Hand, which it feems he could manage as well as the Right. So he f mote him therewith in the fifth rib.~] See III. 1 7. And fhed out his bowels to the ground, and flrook^ hint not again^ and he died.~] He gave him fuch a Wound, that his very Bowels gufhed out 5 and there was no need to give him a fecond ftroke. And Joab^ and Abifhai his brother, purfued aflerSheba, ihefon ofBichri.~] Hereupon Joab immediately, without any order, refumed his Command, and Abifiai durft not oppofe him, but yielded it up to him. For his Au- thority was fo great among the Soldiery, that none of Ataafa's Men durft ftir to avenge his Death 5 the Cere- tbites and Pelethites, and all \2avid*S Guards fubmitting to him : And befides, all Am-afis Men were not yet come up, but followed by degrees, as appears by the reft of the Story. Verfe n. ^ er * TI - -And one ofjoafrs wen flood by him.'] By the Command of his Mafter 5 who knew this would make fome Diforder among Awafa's Soldiers. And f aid, he that favour eth Joab, and he that if for David.'] He cunningly joins thefe two together, as if their Intereft was inseparable. Let the Second Bool^ of SAMUEL. 575 Let him follow after Joab.~\ He was grown fo infolent, Chapter becaufe D^/Wdurft not punim him ; that as it made XX. him venture upon this bloody Faft, fo he prefumed <-^v*^^ that though the Sight of Amafa s dead Body might (lop the march of thofe that came by it 5 yet upon the De- claration his Officer made, that now he was become General of the Army, their Love to him was fuch, that they would make no Scruple to follow him. Ver. it. And Amafa wallowed in blood in the MitlftofVstfe 12.. the high way'] He feems not to have been quire dead, though fenfelefs : But had fo much Life, that he rolled to and fro in his own Blood, which was a doleful fight. And when the man f AW that all the people flood ft? tt^] Joab was deceived in his Meafures, for the People ha- ted this Fact, as much as they loved him. And there- fore as many as favv it, would move no further, till the Body was removed out of the way : So that they who were behind, went without any ftop after Joab. He removed Amafa out of the high way^ into the feld, and caft a cloth upon him, when he faw that every one that came lo) him flood fltlL~] This was a prudent Officer; - who expected no Orders, but of his own accord remo- ved that out of fight which hindred theirpurfu.it of $&?*.- Ver. 13. And when he was removed out of the high way, Verfe I all the people went on after Joab, to purftte after Sheba the fon ofBichri.~] They that were behind, it is likely, did not know that Amafa was killed, and fo marched on without any fcruple. Ver. 1 4. And he went through all the tribes of Jfrael?] That Verfe 14.. is, Sheba rambled about the Country, from one City to another $ to excite the People to take up Arms againft David. But Jofcphw refers this to Joab, that he followed Sheba from place to place, till he came where he was. TJnto Abel, and Eeth-maacah.~] Or rather unto Abel Beth-Maacha: For they were one and the fame place, as A COMMENTARY upon Chapter as appears by the next Verfe. And fo Jofephus, who faith XX. it was a ftrong City, well fortified in the Tribe of U^WJ Naphtali, in the Northern Parts of Judw.~] Unto Abel Beth-Maachah. Verfe i $ Ver - ' 5 A n & they came.'] That is, Joab and his Men purfued him thither. And befieged him in Abel of Beth-Maachah, and they caft up a bank, againfl the city.'] Raifed Fortifications round about it, from whence to batter it. And it flood in the trench."] That is, Joab's Army had advanced fo far, that they had filled up the Trench : And there (rood at the very foot of the Wall. And all the people that were with Joab battered the wall, to throw it down-] Some battered it with Engines from the Forts : While thofe at the bottom of the Wall, un- dermined it to throw it down. So Jofephus. Verfe 1 6. Ver. 1 6. Then cried a wife woman of the city."] A Wo- man of great Underftanding, who alfo could fpeak well. Many fuch there were in Jfrael, it appears by her of Tekpah, and Abigail '$ andtke^Mother of King Lemuel. Hear, hear, Jay I pray you unto Joxb, come near hither, that I mayfpeak^ with thee.] She praysShofe that were at the bottom of the Wall, to ftop th^ir Proceedings a while: And defirejWto come and hear what Propo- fitions fhe had to make to him. Ver. 1 7. the Second BOD^ ontto\j^fe fpeal^in old time, faying, They (halt fur ely asl^ counfel at Abel'i and fo they ended the matter.~\ According to this Tranflation of the words, (he praifes the City of Abel as famous, time out of Mind, for Wifdom and giving^ found Advice : And now, (he would have him believe,, was not without Perfons of great Prudence, and Fide- lity alfo (as it follows in the next Verfe) who would' not willingly offend their King. But there is another Tranflation in the Margin Q our Bibles, which I take to be more 1U -^ by referring the word Barifionab not to old time, but to the beginning of the Siege. As- if (he had faid, when the People faw thee lay Siege to the City, they faid furely they will ask us, if we wilt have Peace} and then we (hall foon come to an Agree- ment, and make an end. Whereby (be fecretiy remem- bers Joab of a Rule in the Law, XX. Deut.io. which commands them to offer Peace to the Cities of other Nations, when they came to befiege them ; and there- fore much more to a City of their own, as Abel was*. To this purpofe R. Solomon Jarchi ; and it agrees well with what follows, that they were a peaceable People, and faithful to their Prince: And therefore would not haverefufed to yield, upon fummons, to him. R. Levi Ben Gerfom gives another Senfe of them ^ that Shcba, and his Company, when they firft came into the Citjv asked " A COMMENTARY npon Chapter asked if they would follow him, and faid no more .- XX. To whom the Men of the City anfwered, we are peace- kx-v^-' able and faithful .- That is, we cannot join with thee, and rebel againft King David. But there is a late Wri- ter, who thinks the words will bear this Senie : This was a common faying in old time, if any one asked whether Abel was a place of Juftice and Judgment, or a Den of Thieves $ the Anfwer was, they are an upright People. And therefore (he asks Joab why he went about to deftroy a City fo famous for Vertue. Thus Mayerus in his Annotations on Seder Olam Rabba, Cap. XIV. Verfe 19. Ver. 19. I am one of them that are peaceable and faith- ful in Jfrael.~\ She fpeaks in the Name of the whole Ci- ty : Which was of a peaceable Temper 5 and had been faithful to Davtdin the time of the late Revolt. Thonfeefyft to deftroy a city^ and a mother in lfrael.~] A great City, which had many Towns depending on it, and therefore called a Mother. Why wilt thoufwallovo up the inheritance of the LORD}"} Do an Injury to the publick $ by depopulating a part of the Country, which is God's peculiar. Vcrfe 10. Ver. 20. And Joab anfaeredandfaid^ far be it^ far be /*, that 1 ftottld fwallow^ or deftroy. ~\ Do you the leaft hurt, if I can avoid it. He difclaims any ill Intentions twice, faith R. Solomon 5 as if he had faid, far be it from me, far be it from the King, to defign any fuch thing. Verfe 2 1 . Ver. 2 r . The matter is notfo."} You are not rightly in- formed. But a man of mount of Ephraim.']. He is faid before (v. i.) to be of the Tribe of Benjamin: But he lived, I fuppofe, in Mount Ephraim. Sheba^ thefon of Bichri by name^ hath lift up his hand againft the kjng^ even againft David $ deliver him only^ and I mil depart from the city^] And leave all Sbeba's Party the Second BooT^ of S A M U E l Party at Liberty, to go Home, without any Punifhment. Chapter And the worn AH Jaid unto Joab, behold, his head fljalt XX. be thrown to thce over the wall.~] She had reafon to be L^v^NJ confident that both the Citizens, and Soldiers, would be glad to fave themfelves, by giving up him, who had brought them into imminent Danger. Ver. 2 2 . Then the woman went unto all the people, in her Verfe 2 2 . wifdom7\ Defired. they would all meet in the common Hall} where (he told them what Terms (he had made for them w\i\\Joab : unto which they immediately contented. And they cutoff the head ofSheba, the fan ofBichri^ and cafl it out to Joab.'] It feems his Party was not flrong in the City 5 or feeing it likely to be taken, they were glad to accept of the Conditions the Woman had made for them. And he blew the trumpet , and they retired from the city^ every man. to his text.~] Railed the Siege, and went home. And Joab returned to J er n f ale m unto the king."] To give him an account of his good Succefs. Ver. 2 3 . Now Joab was over all the hofl oflfrael.^ Now Verfe 2 . that Dav/d was reftored to his Kingdom, andeltabli(htd i n it $ he fetled all the great Officers who were to govern under him : And continued Joab in the chief Command of the Army, which was fo much at his Devotion, that J# he found it dangerous to difplace him. AndBenaiahthefonofJehoiadawas over tfy Ceretkitet, and over the Pelethitef.'] As he alfo was before (VIIF. uk.) being a very valiant Man fXXHI. 20.) whom&- lomon made Commander in chief of the whole Army (as^now he was Captain of the King's Guards) after the Death of Joab. Ver. 24. And Adoraw was over the tribute'] Trea- Verfe 24. furer, or Receiver of the King's Revenue. Which Office was not fetled before $ becaufe in the beginning of his , Keign, it is likely David had no great Revenue. C c c c And ^COMMENTARY upon And Jehojhaphat the fon of Ahilttd was recorder.'] See upon V1U. 16. Ver. 25. And Sheva was fcribe, and Zadok^and Abia- Verfe 25,.^,. wcre p r iefts^] It is uncertain whether Sheva. be the fame with Serai ah mentioned VIII. 17. Qr^Seraiah being dead or difplaced, this Man came in his room. Con- cerning thefe Prjefts, See VIII. 17. Verfe 26.. Ver. 26. And Ira. alfo the JairJte.~] He had his Origi^ nal in the Country of Jair the Gileadite on the other fide Jordan (XXXII. Numb. 41.) who is not mention- ed before, but now was made a great Officer. Was chief ruler about Dav/d.~] The Hebrew word Co- hen (as hath been often obferved) fignifies any Mini- fter, either Sacred, or Civil : A Prieft, or a Prince. In- ftances of the laft are many, and the Targum thus ex- pounds it here, Rah h David a Prince, or great Man about David. And fo the Pritft of On, XLI.Gen. 50. and the Priefl of Midi an, II. Exod. 16. fignify the Prince or Ruler of 0#, and of Midian. AsinXII.jf<7/> i^. We, following the Chaldee^ tranilate it, God leadeth Princes away fy oiled. t iT Chapter XXI. CHAP. XXL Verfe I. Verfe I S~~1T"^Hen there was a famine in the days o JL three years*, year after year.~] The Jewifh Doftors commonly fay this Famine was before the Re- bellion oiAbfalom. But Abarbinelvt\\\ have it,that things are related here in the order wherein they were done 5 fo that this was after that Rebellion was ended. And David enquired of the LORD."] For what Sin fo grievous a Punilhment was infli&ed : Sufpe&ing (as Abarbintl thinks) God might ftiU punifh him for thofe Sins he committed in the Matter of Vriak. AM* t he Second Boo\ of S A M U E L. 5 6*3 And the LORD anfaered^ it if for 6W, and for ^Chapter lloody houfe."] God foon comforted him, by letting him XXI. know that this Puniftiment was upon the account of And, hefaid, what you fiaU fay, that will I do for yot/.~] Chapter If they had defined Money, or any thing elfe that was XXI. in his Power, they might have had it. vx-v**- Ver.^. And they anfwered the k!**g> the man that conform- Verfe 5. ed tff, and that devJfed againftusthat wefhould.be deftroyed front remaining in any of tfa coatfs offfrael.~] He intend- ed, if not to kill, yet to banilh them all : Which had been worfe than Death , for it would have deprived them of the Liberty of worfhipping the true God. Ver. 6. Let feven wen of his fans be delivered u$ unlo Verfe 6. w.~] Some imagine, that at thefirft they demanded all the Houfe of Saul tp'be delivered up unto them : But upon cooler Thoughts they demanded only feven Per- fons. And we will hang them up unto the LORD.~] To ap- peafe his Anger, and vindicate his Honour. Something this was a barbarous Cuftom inthofe Days (which cer- tainly prevailed in future times) to hang Men up, to appeafe the Anger of their Gods, in time of Famine. Which Johannes Genjius fanfies the Gibeonhes had for- merly ufed, and now propounded it to David as a means to make the Earth more Fruitful, De Viftiniis Hnmanis, Pars I. Cap.XIV. p. 310,60:. and P, 2. Cap. XIV. p. 312. which he imagines to be the Reafon, why it is obferved (v. 2.J that the Gibeomtes were not of the Children of Ifrael, but of the Remnant of the AWQ- rites : To (how whence this horrid Superftition pro- ceeded} of which fome tang ftill remained amongft them. The Vulgar here tranflates it, tit Critcifigamu* eos, that we may crucify them. Which raided Serrariv* and fome others into this Error, that Crucifixion was a Puniftmient anciently among the Jews : Which Ca- faubon, Selden, and feveral other great Men have (hown to befalfe. A COMMENT ART upon In Gibeah ofSaul.~\ To make the Punifhment the more remarkable and (hameful : This being the City where he lived, both before and after he was King, I. SAM. X. 16. XI. 4. Whom the LORD did chufe.~} This aggravated his Guilt, that he was fo highly favoured by God, and yet obeyed not his Commands : But fpared the Am ale- kites, whom God commanded him to deftroy^ and killed thefe poor Gibeonites, whom he was bound by the Oath of God to preferve. And the kng faid, I will give them"] This feems to be contrary to the Divine Law, XXIV. Deut. 16. that the Son mould not die for the Father's Fault. To which fome of the Jewifti Doctors think it fufficient to anfwer, It is better that one Letter fiould be taken out of the Law, than that the Name ofGodfhould be public k}y . profaned. That is, that one Precept, rather than an Oath, (hould be broken. But there is no need of this, for, as Abarbinel judicioufly obferves, the Law in Deuteronomy is to be underftood of Proceedings in Humane Courts 5 not of the Divine Judgments ^ for God vifits the Sins of the Fathers upon the Children unto the third and fourth Generation, XX. Exod. 5. Verfe 7. Ver. 7. And the fyngfyared Mephibofoet h thefon of Jo- nathan, the fon of Saul, becaufe of the LORD'S oath that was between them 5 between David and Jonathan thefon ofSaul.~\ Not merely his Affe&ion to Jonathan, but his Dread of breaking the Oath he had made to him, mo- ved him to preferve Mephibofieth^lzft. he himfelf (hould incurr the fame Punifbment which Saul fell under, for breaking the Oath made to the Gibeonitet. Verfe 8. Ver. 8. But the king took^ the two fons of R/zpah ike daughter of Ahijah^} Who was a Concubine of Saul, as we read afterwards, v. n. Whom the Second Book^ of S A M U E L. Whom fl)e bare unto Saul, Artnoni and Meph/koJJ)eth.~] Chapter After whofe.Name perhaps Mephibofieth the Son of Jo- XXI. uathan was called. And five foits of Michal the daughter of Saul, whom foe brought tip.'} In the Hebrew whom fhe bare, i. e. which were born : According to an ufual manner of fpeak- ing among the Hebrews;, of which fee Dr. Hammond upon XV I. Luke, Note b. ForAdrJel.~] It is plain from hence, that by teas born is meant, as we trandate it, WAS brought ftp. For Michal was not the Wife of Adriel, but was given to Phalt/el,, I. Sam. XXV. 44. 'Merab her elder Sifter being married to Adriel, L Sam. XVIIT. 19. by whom (he had thefe five Sons, whom Michal brought up, and therefore they are called her Children. Thus the Jews fay, in the Gemara. Sanhedrin^ Cap* 2. Merab brought them forth, and* Michal educated them. And the like we read (as they al- ledge for the Proof of this) XXX. Gen, 3, L. 2 ^ See- Seldende TJxoreHebr. Lib. I. Cap. VI. Kimchi alib here alledges the words of the Women in IV. Ruth 1 7, There jf afon born to Naomi ; who was not the Mother of it, but only laid it in her Bofom, and became Nurfe to it, as it is faid in the precedent Ver&. Thus alfo Raj/, Ral- bag, and a great many other Jews, following theChal- dee Paraphrafe. And we have an Example of this in Heathen Writers. For Agamemnon zi\<\ Menelauf are cal- led Sons of Atretff^ becaufe^ their Father being dead, he took care to bring them up. So Euflathius on the Se- cond Book of the Iliads, Plifthenes (who was their Fa- ther) being dead, the Youths being bred up by Atrettt, ctW TTSU&S l*&MdKra., they were called his Children. Thefon ofBarzifai the Meholathite.~] Thislaft Word' is intended to diftinguilh him from the other Bar^illul the Gileadite : For this was of the Tribe of Benjamin^ to which Abel MehoUb belonged.. Ver. 9f . :^#& * C M ME N T A R I />* Chapter Ver. 9. And he delivered them into the hand s of the Gi- XXI. beonites, and they hanged them in the hil! before the LORD.] Vv'VNJ In a confpicuous place, where they might be feen by Verfe 9. all that parted by. David did not command his Officers to hang them up, but delivered them to the Gibeonites^ that they might difpofeof them as they pleafed. And they fell all feven together , -and were put to death in the days ofharveft, in the firjl days^ in the beginning of barley harvefl.~] That is, fay the Jews, on the lix- teenth of AT/pah the daughter ufAjah tookfack? cloth) andfpread it for her upon the rocl{.] It is probable, {he both made a Tent of it to dwell in 5 and fpread it upon the ground to lie upon. From the beginning of harveft, until water dropped up- on them out of heaven.'] From the (rxteenth of Nifatt (as the Hebrew Doctors underftand it) till the feven- teenth of Marchefvan $ that is, from the middle of our March to the middle of Ottober. When God fhowed he was reconciled, by fending Showers down upon the Earth 5 which might be, for any thing we know, in the middle of Summer. And indeed Abarbinel thinks this Opinion of their t)oftors is not true : But that the plain Meaning is, they hung from the beginning of Harveft, till God was in treated for the Land, and was pleafed to fend them Rain ^ for want of which they fuffered by Famine. And he thinks it probable, that not long after they were hung up, they had plentiful Showers by the good Providence of God, though it was Summer time : Whereby it appeared God was ap- peafed. But by their hanging there feveral Days, it is rrmnifeft this was not a Legal Punifhment (and there- fore David committed it to the Gibeoniies, and did not execute it 'by his own Officers) but an extraordinary one, inflicted by thofe who were not bound by 'that Law, the Second Boo^ of S A M U E L. Law, XXII. Dent. 24. which in this Cafe was vio- Chapter , lated. XXI. Andfuffered neither the birds of the air to reft on them U^WJ ly day, nor the beafls of the f eld by night ."] She had Ser- vants no doubt to attend her, who kept a conftant watch Day and Night, to fright away the Birds and Beads. Ver. 1 1. Audit was told David what Rizpah the daugh- Verfe n. ter of Ajah, Saul's concubine had done."] Which did not difpleafe him, nor the Gibeonites neither (as far as ap- pears) but was accounted a laudable thing 5 which ex- cited David to the Imitation of her. I obferved before, that Saul had but one Wife, and we read of no more than this one Concubine : Which (hows his Modera- tion in fome things, which was praife worthy. y-.JVer. 12. And David went and tool^the bones 0/SW, Verfe 12. and the bones of Jonathan htffon, from the wen ofjabeflj- Gilead, which had ftoln them from thejlreet ofBeth-fl)an, where the Philiftines had hanged them, when the Phili- flines Jhadflain Saul in Gflboa.] See I. Sam. XXXI. 10. This noble Aft of Rizpah moved David to do fome Honour to the Carcafes of her Sons, and to the whole Houfe of Saul: And for that end he fent for the Bones of Saul and Jonathan, to inter them, and thofe Chil- dren of Saul's with their Anceftors. Which piece of Generofity demon ftrated that he had no perfonal En- mity to the Family of Saul. Ver. 13. And he brought up from thence the bones of V er f e t ^ t Saul, and the bones of Jonathan htefonT] From under the Tree where they were buried injabe/h, I.SW.XXXl.i^. And they gathered the bones of them that were hanged.~\ Which feems to have been done fome time after they were taken down, when nothing but their Bones re- mained : And then they had all (even -an honourable Interment, as it here follows. Dddd Ver. 14. 570 A COMMENTARY Chapter Ver. 14. And the hones of Saul, and of Jonathan hit XXI. fon7\ Together with thofe now mentioned. L^VNJ Burkd they in the Country of Benjamin in Zelah."] Verfe 14- Which wasin that Tribe, XVIII. Jofl>. 28. In the bepulchre ofKifh his father^} It was accounted very defireable to be buried with their Parents $ as ap- pears by Old Bar&Uai, XIX. 37. Andthey performed all thai the tyng commanded."} They that were employed in this Bufinefs, gave them a fo- lemn Burial 5 with all the Mourning that was ufual in the Funeral of Kings : As the Hebrew Dofrors expound > * *- in *\t And after that God WM intreatedfir the land^} When Satisfaction was given to the Gibeonites for the Injuries done to them, God reftored Plenty to the Country. Verfe If- Ver. 15. Moreover, the Philijiines had yet war again with Ifrael.~] That is, after all the Wars before-mention- ed .n this Book with the Philrftines, they again difturb- ed Davicfs Repofe in the latter end of his Reign. Some indeed will have thefe Wars to have been pre- feutly after the War with the Ammonites was ended ^ before the Rebellion of Abfalom. But Abartincl, I think well refolves, that the Hiftory of this War is otmif- placed, but that it fell out not long after the Famine before-mentioned. And Davrd went down and htifervants with him.~\ It is not (aid where this Battle was fought (as the place of the other three following is mentioned) but it is likely to have been near to the Country of the Phili- flines : Unto which IZavid went down $ for it lay low, towards the Sea-fide. And fought againft the Philistines, and T^avid waxed faint.'] Being in his declining Years } or rather of a great Age, and much worn out by various Troubles and Af- fli&ions. Ver. i&. the Second Boo% */ SAMUEL. 571 Ver. 1 6. And Jfobi-bcnob which was of the fens ofthegi- Chapter That is, of Goliath; who by way of Eminency is XXI. called the Giant. Though Bochartttr think* the Hebrew l/ word Rapha (ignifies any Giant, and fo thefe words Verle {hould be tranflated, of the Race of the Grants, i.e. of the Anali^ms who fled into this Country, particularly to Gath r when Jofitia expelled them from Canaan, XI. he weight ofwhofefpear weighed three hundred /bezels ofbrafs iff weight. ~] This is to be under ftood of the head ot his Spear, which weighed half as much as that of Goliath, I. San*. XVII. 7. He being girded with a new fiverd.~\ The word Sward is not in the Hebrew ; nor is there any thing remark- able in his having anew Sword. Therefore k mould be tranflated, with a new k^nd of Weapon, or rather, with A new Belt $ which had been beftowed upon him as 3 Reward of fome great Exploit which he had done ; or as a token of fotne new Honour, or Command con- ferred upon him in the Army. See XVIIK n. Thought* havefltitfDavid.~] Being frronget than he$ and having him at an advantage f when, by fome Acci- dent, he was feparated from his Afray : As jf^^Wua- derftands it. Ver. 1 7 . But Atifhai fitccottred hiM."] Came in feafo- Verfe 1 7. fonably to his Relief. Andfiitote the Philiftine? and tilled fom^ The words leave it doubtful whether he was (lain by Atofbax^ or by Damd. Our Translation feeins to incline to the for- mer: But if David was not the Perfon that killed him., I do not fee how that can be verified, which is &id in the end of this Chapter $ that all thefe Giants fell by the band of David and ofhiffervants. For he flew none of them, unlefs k were this. Then the men 0f David fware to htm^ fyift^ thmfidt D d d d 2 go A CO MM ENT 4 KY upon Chapter go no more out with us to battle."] They had advifed this XX f. before, when they went to fight with Abfalom, XVIII. 3. L/*Wl But now they peremptorily decreed it, and folemnly confirmed it with an Oath. That thou quench ot the light oflfrael^] Left he (hould be killed, and thereby they {hould lofe the Glory of ha- ving fuch a King reign over them. For good Rings are called the light ok their People, (iKing. XV.36.XV-4-) becaufe by their wife Government, conduct and Cou- rage, they make their People happy and rlluftrious. Verfe 18. Ver. 18. And it c awe f>afs after this, that there was a battle again with the Philiftines at Gob^] Which was alfo called Grcer, as Abarbinel thinks, I. ihron. XX. 4. Or, they were fo near one another, that the Battle was in the Confines of both. Then Sib-bethaithe Hufiathhe^ One of David's Wor* thies, i..Cbron. XI. 29. Sltw Saph, which was of the font of the giant."} One of the fame Race of the Rephaims 5 who feem to be de- fcended from the Anakjms^ Vcrfe 19. Ver. 1 9. And there was again a battk in Gob with the Philtftines.~], This, was a Place, it feems, very proper for Armies to draw up in$ for here they fought twice. Where Elhanan thefon ofJaare-Oregim a Bethlemite^ frk is (imply called the Son of Jair^ i.Chron. XX. 5. and is reckoned among Dav/d's Worthies, i. 'Chron.Jil'. 16. and there faid to be the Son of Dodo: Who, I fup- pofe, was his Grand-father. Slew the brother of Goliath the Gittite^] The word Brother is fupplied out of i. Cnw/.XX. 5". Where his Name is fatd to be Lahmi. Theftaffofwhofefyear was like a weavers beamC] I. Sam* XVII. 7. Verfe 20, Ver. 20. And there was yet a battle inGath."] In the Territory belonging to it. Where the Second Book^ of S A M U EL 573 ' Where was a wan of great feature. ~] The LXX. tranflate Chapter it, a Man of Madon: Who was born, that is, in a XXH. Place called by that Name. v^-V**-' That had on every hand fix fingers, and on every foot fix toes, twenty four in nuwber.~] If we may believe Ta- varnier ("in his Relation of the Grand Signior's Seraglio, p. 950 the eldeft Son of theEmperour of Java, who reigned in the Year 1648. when he was in that Ifland, had fix Fingers on each Hand, and as many Toes on each Foot : AVI of equal .length. And he alfowas born to the giant."] Was one of the Re- yhaim of that Country. Ver. 21. -And when he defied JfraelJ] In Imitation of Verfe ZT. the great Giant Goliath, confiding, as he did, in his mdnfhous Strength. Jonathan, the Jon afShimea, the brother of David, flew him7\ We read of this Brother of t>avid's in J. Sam. XVI. 9. where he is called bhanftxah. But this Son of his is not reckoned among David's Worthies, i67.>w*.XX. Ver. 22. The fe four were born to the giant in Gdth.'] Here Verfe Rapha feems to fignify Goliath, the moft famous Giant $ if one of them had not been his Brother. And fell by the hand of David, and by the hand tf his fervanti."] The firft of them was flain by Davicl \A\nftai ailiftingj the reft by the great Men, who were about him. See v. 17. . ~ ~ Chapter ' C H At>. XXII. XXH. Verfe i. A ND David fpake unto the LORD the words Verfe i> X\ ofthiffong, in the day that the LORD had delivered hint ant of the hand of hte enemies. ~] It is com- monly thought David penned this Pfalm, towards the end of his Life ^ after all the Victories mentioned in A : the. A COMMENT A RT upon the foregoing Chapter. Thus Ra/t, in the time of his XX \\, Old Age: And Kimchi, In the Cone In fen of IM days. But Abarbinel^ who contends eameftly that all things fall out in the Order wherein they are related in this l^ook, is of a quite different Opinion here} and will have it that he compofed this Song in his Youth, in the midft of all his Straits and Difficulties ^ out of which when God delivered him, hefung this Song of Praife unto him. So that by the words / the de praifid : fo foaU Ibefavedfrom mine enemies^ See in: that Pfalm 5 where there are the very fame words* Upon which the forenamed Strigelivt pioufly obferves - y that as the Tfej'crcX/a oFa Soldier doth him no Service,, unlefs he put iron, to defend himfelf and offend his Enemy, fo no Protection, or Help from God is to be expected f who is fo powerful as before defcribedj un- lefs we apply our felves unto him by Prayer and Praifes. Ver. 5. When the waves of death com faffed me about ^ Verfe $> and the flood f of ungodly men made me afratd.~\ The words in this Verfe differ from the words in the XVIII. $ but the Senfe is the fame: That he was in a> finking A COM MEN T 4 R T t upon Chapter finking Condition, and faw no way to efcape $ being XXII. over-powered by Troops of ungodly Men, who like a- txVNJ Torrent threatned to fweep him away. Verfe 6. Ver. 6. Theforrows of hell compared me about , and the fn ares of death prevented #ie.~] He was fo intangled: in their Snares, that he had no more Power to help himfelf, than a dead Man bound Hand and Foot in his Grave. For fo the word Sheol, which we tranflate Hell, here fignifies. Verfe 7. Ver. 7. In my diftrefs 1 called upon the LORD, and cried to my GodJ] He did not defpair when he was at this Plunge 3 But made his Addrefles to him, who is Omnipotent: Moft earneftly befeeching him to deliver Him, as he had often done. And he did hear my voice out of his temple, and my cry did enter into his ears."] There is very little difference between thefe words and thofe in the XVIII. f 'faint. The meaning of which is, that God gave him a graci- ous Anfwer from his Sanftuary, or from Heaven (of which the Sanftuary was a Type) and (bowed that he was fenfibly touched with his Affliction. Verfe 8. Ver. 8. Then the earth jhook andtrembled.~] The Ter- ror which God ftruck into his Enemies, is compared to an Earthquake: Which makes every Body tremble, as it did the Jay lor in \Vl.A&s 29. The foundations of heaven moved and JbookJ] In the XVIII. Pfalm the words are the foundations of the hills : Which explains what he here means by Heaven, viz. Mountains lifted up to Heaven. Or, he reprefents the dread which fell upon his Enemies, by the Confterna- tion which an Earthquake caufes, when it is accompa- nied with Thundei, Lightning, and Hail from Hea- ven, in a great Tempeft. We do not read that there were literally fuch Storms, Tempefts and Earthquakes for David's Deliverance : But if there were, it need not feem tie Second Book of S A M U E L. 5 77 feem ftrange, when profane Hiftory informs us ofChapter God's interpofing after this manner, in fome cafes. For XXII. Strigelius obfervesout of L/Vy, that in the eighth Year of the fecond PunicI^ War, when Hannibal and the Romans were drawn up in Battle and ready to fight (upon which the Fortune of the City of Rome de- pended) there fell fuch a Shower of Rain and Hail, as confounded both Armies : So that being fcarce able to hold their Arms, they retreated unto their Camps. And on the next day, in the very fame place, the like Temped parted them : And as foon as they came into their Camps, there was a wonderful Serenity and Tran- quillity. Becaufe he WAS wroth.*] Highly difpleafed at their Enmity to David. Ver, 9. There went up afvtoke out of his noftrils, frc out of his mouth devoured : coals were kindled at it.~\ Thefe are very high Metaphors, to exprefs the moft fla- ming degree of Anger 5 and the dreadful Effe&s of it. Ver. 10. He lowed the heavens alfo and came down 5 Verfe 10. and darknefs was under hit feet.'] The Divine Majefty appeared in a glorious Cloud, defcending from Hea- ven : Which at the bottom was all dark $ but above bright and (hining, with an amazing Luftre. Ver. 1 1 . He rode upon A Cherub."} To ride in the He- Verfe 1 1* brew Language (ae M^itnattjA/ee obferves) is to rule, to govern, to manage with an abfolute Power, that on which one is faid to ride ; and to difpofe of it as he pleafes. More Nwochim^ P. I. Gap. LXX. And there- fore to ride upon a Cherub^ or to make the Clouds his Chariot (which is the very fame, becaufe Angels were wont to appear in bright Clouds) is to fend his Hea- venly Minifters whither he thinks good, to execute his Pleafure. E e e e And A COMMENT ART upon And didflie.~] Made hafte to fuccour and relieve David, when he was in great Diftrefs. And he was feen upon the wings of the wind.~] A rapid Wind (bowed that he was prefent to overturn all Op- pofition. See I. Sam. V. 24. Verfe 12. Ver. 12. And he made darknefs pavi I/ion s round about him, dark^vpaters, and thick clouds of the skies.'] This is ftill a Defcription of the Angelical Powers, who fur- rounded him on all fides, as his Minifters 5 ready to be imployed, which way he thought fit to fend them. For Andreas Cafarienjis truly obferves, in his Commen- tary on the Revelation, that whenfoever we read in the Sacred Books of Clouds, or thick Darknefs, we are al- ways to underftand, vnupyk ajf -Ssivv 7rg^ / ua7zw', fome Miniftry ready to ferve in Divine Affairs. Ver. 13. Though the bright nefs before him, were coals off re kjndled.~] Thofe Heavenly Minifters going forth from his Glorious Prefence, fent Hail-ftones and Light* nings (as in the days ofjoflwa, X. n.) in the Face of his Enemies. Verfe 41. Ver. 14. The LORD thttndred from heaven, the mofl high uttered hts voiced} Thunder is called the Voice of God, in the XXIX. Pfalm .- Which he fent forth in fuch terrible Cracks, accompanied with Flafties of Fire, that quite daunted his Enemies. Verfe 15. Ver. 15-. He fent out arrows* and fcattered them 5 lightning., and difcomfttd them.~\ Thefe were the Wea- pons whereby they were vanquiftied 5 Lightnings were the Darts and Arrows, that made them turn their Backs, and run away. Verfe 16. Ver. 16. And the channels of the fea appeared, the foundations of the world, were difcovered, at the rebuking of the LORD, at the blaft of the breath of his noftrils^} This is the Defcription of a great Earthquake, which rent it in funderj and made fuch Breaches in it, that the the Second Eoo\ of S A M U E L, the very bottom of it was difcovered. And this was Chapter the effect of God's juft Indignation againfl his Enemies. XXIF. Ver. 17. Hefent from abov e, he tool^ mc.~] He fent his L^s^sJ Angels to refcue and protect David. Verfe 17. He drew me out of many waters."] Delivered him from innumerable Dangers 5 compared to Waters breaking out upon a Country, to overflow it. Ver. 1 8. He delivered me from my ftrong enemy^\ Firft Verfe 1 8. from Goliath, and afterward from many others, as we read in the foregoing Chapter, XXI. 16, 17, Sec. And from them that hated me."] The Philiftines, the Syrians , and other Nations 5 whofe Hatred to him, made them fet themfelves againfl; him, to deftroy him. For they were toojlrong for me.~] Their Forces were more numerous than his, and would have over pow- ered him, if the LORD had not been his Helper. Ver. 19. They prevented me in the day of my calamity $ Verfe 19. but the LORD was my flay.] When he was in a weak Condition, unable to defend himfelf, Saul fuddenly came upon him, and had deftroyed him: If the LORD had not been his Support. See I. Sam. XXII. 9. XXIII. 14. z6. XXIV.2,3,8cc. Ver. 20. He brought me forth alfo into a, large place. ~\ y er f e 2 o. When his Houfe, for iaftance, was befet by Saul's Of- ficers, who watched to kill him, as he came out in the Morning 5 he efcaped by the help of his Wife, and got to Samuel and Ramah^ where he was at Liberty to go whither he pleafed, I. Sam. XIX. n, 18. He delivered me, becaufe he delighted in me7\ In many other Straits he afterwards delivered him : Becaufe he had a Kindnefs for him, and refolved to make him King of Ifrael. Ver. 2 1 . The LORD rewarded me according to my righ- Verfe 2 1. teotifnefs : according to the cleannefs of my hands hath he rccowpenfed me."] God knew alfo that he was innocent E e e e 2 of 580 A COMMENTARY upon Chapter of what he was accufed $ and had no defign to do Saul XXII. any hurt, I.Sam. XXIV. 1 1, 12, &c. XXVI. 23. LX"WJ Ver. 2,2. For 1 have fypt the way of the LORD, and Verie 22, h ave no t wickedly departed front my God7\ He took noun- lawful Courfes to preferve himfelf: But when Saul fell into his hands, he would not hurt him 5 becaufe he was God's anointed. See there I. Sam. XXIV. 1 1, 1 1, 1 3. and XXVI. 19, &c. Yerfe 23v Ver. 23,. For all hit judgments were before we."] He made God's Commands the Rule of his Adions. And as for his ftatutes, I did not depart from them.'] In; the XVIII. Pfalm the words are, I did not put away his ftatutes from me: Thatis^ bid them (land afide, and give way to his Intereft } but ftriftly obferved them. Yerfe- 24. Ver. 24. / was alfo upright before him, and have kept my f elf from mine iniquity*"] This is ftill fpoken with refpeft to Saul. For though he offended afterward grie- voufly againft God's Laws, yet he chofe rather to fuffer any thing than do Saul ^any harm: And nothing could tempt him to that Iniquity, unto which he was invited by fair Opportunities, I. Sam. XXIV. 4. XXVI. 8, Sec. Terfe 2.5. Ver. 25. Therefore the LORD hath recompenfed me ac- cording to my righteoufnefs : according to my cleannefs m> hif eye-fight V] According to Davtd'S Prayer 5 which is very remarkable, I.Sam, XXVI. 23. where hedefires God to deal with him as he had dealt with Saul: With whofe Blood he would not defile his hands, when it, was in his Power to take Revenge. a6. Ver. 16. With the merciful thou wilt fyow thy felf mer- ciful $ and with the upright man thou wilt (hew thy fclf up- right.'] This is the common Method ot God's Provi- dence, to do good to thofe that do good to others : And to do them Juftice, who do not fwerve from the Rules of Righteoufnefs, when they are injuriously treated ty their Neighbours. Ver. 27, the Second Boo\ of S A M U E L, $%i Ver. 27. With the pitre thoti ivilf flow thyfitfpnre.~\ Chapter Faithfully keep his Promifes to thole, who are faithful XXII. to him. V^V-VJ And with thefroward thott wilt flew thyfelfunfavoury.y^^ 2 ^> Declare how much he diftaftes and abhors thofe that take deceitful Courfes to bring about their ends. In the XVIII. Pfalm the words are, with the frowardthou wilt- fljew thy felffroward -^ that is, he infnares thofe in their own Devices, who perverfely take crooked ways to < compafs their Defigns: Which unexpectedly end in their DeQrucYion. Ver. 28. And the affiifted people thott wilt fave : but Verfe 2& thine eyes are upon the haughty ^ thatthou mayft bring them down^] Heis wont to deliver poor helplefs People, who humbly depend on him, and not on any unlawful means for Safety : But he contrives ways to lay thofe low who (proud of their Power) infolently opprefs them. Ver. 2 9. For thou art my lamp, LORD\- dW /Ae Verfe 29. LORD will lighten tt/y darky efs.~] David himfelf was an Inftance of this $ whom from a defpicabl^ God raifed to an illuftrious Condition: And when he concluded he fhould perifti (I. Sam. XXVII. i.J" advanced him to Royal Splendor and Greatnefs. Ver. 30. For by thee I have run through a troop : by Verfe 3 p. nty God I have leaped over a wall.'] Now he feems to ce- lebrate the wonderful Works of God, after the Perfer cution of Saul was over, and he was made Ring. When numerous Enemies aiTaulted him$ but he broke and fcattered them all. And particularlyf which feems to be meant by the laft words) he fcaled the higheft Walls,, whereby his Enemies thought themfelves fecurely de- fended. See Chap V. of this Book, v. 6,7, &c. Ver. 31. As fir God^ his way if perfcff.~] By the nwj Verfe 31.. nf God^ here feems to be meant his Counfels, Pro- ceedings, 582 A COMMENTARY upon Chapter ceedings, and Methods of his Providence : Which for XXII. the prefent may appear to us perplexed ; but in the *-^"v"" w iffue will be feen to be perfectly juft, and agreeable to his Promifes ; as it here follows. The word of the LORD is tried.'] The Experience of all good Men tell us, that he never failed to be true to his Word: Which is freer from all Deceit, thaathe moft refined Gold is from Drofs. He is a buckler to all them that trt/ft in kirn.'] So that none can hurt thofe, that put themfelves under his Protection, with a pious Confidence in him. Yerfe 32. Ver. 32. For who is Godfave the LORD ., but he went on fmoothly. Ver. 38. / have pitrfued mine enemies and dcftroycdV&fe 38. them : and turned not again till I had confuted thew.~\ He got compkat Victories, over the Philiftines, Mo- abites, Syrians , and Ammonites* See Chapter VI IT. and X. of this Book. Ver. 39. I have confumed them^ and wounded them,V Q *fe 39- that they could not arifeJ] Gave them fuch a Blow, that they were not able to renew the Fight. TCea^ they are fallen under my feet \\ Submitted them- felves unto him and fervedhim, SeeX. 19, Ver, 40. Forthou haft girded me withftrengtk to Me Verfe 40. battle : A C MM E N T A R T Chapter battle: them that rofe up again ft we haft thou fitbdited XXIL tinder me.~] This was remarkably fulfilled in the Rebel- ^V"\J Ion of Abfalow $ when he was in a feeble Condition, and had but few Followers : But God gave them Cou- rage to fight, and fuch Succefs in the Battle, that they routed his Army \ and all Ifrael was brought under his Obedience.] See Chapter XVIII. Verfe atl. Ver. 41. Thou haft alfo given me the necks of my ene- mies, that I might deftroy them that hate me.'] This alfo was literally fulfilled, when SW<*raifed a new Rebel- lion $ and his head was thrown over the Wall of Abel to Joab, Chap. XX. Verfe 42. Ver. 41. They looked, but there was none tofave."] In the XVIIth Pfalm it is, they cried: Which may fignify that they fought for help from their Allies and Confe- derates: But to no purpofe. Even unto the LORD> but he anfaered them not."] And : it was too late, when other Help failed them, to feek for Help from God: For he had deferted them, and would not hear their Prayers. Verfe 43. Ver. 43- The* did I beat them as faall as the duft of .the earth.] In the XVIIIth Pfalm the words are, as the -duft before the n>ind.~] He fo intirely vanqui(hed them, that they had no more Power than the Imall Duft of the Earth : Which is tofled up and down with every Blaft of Wind. / did Stamp them as the mire of the ftreet, and did fpread them abroad^] In the forenamed Pfalnt, Idid caft them out as the dirt in the ftreet. That is, made them as contemptible as the Dirt in the Street, which every one tramples under his Feet. Verfe 44. Ver. 44. Thou haft alfo delivered me from theftrivingf of the people : thou haft made me the head of the heathen."] The fir ft part of thefe words relates to the Union of the People of Ifrael and Judah under his Government, after long tie Second 3oo\, of S AM U E L. 585 long Contentions between them, V.i,2,8cC. The other Chapter part to the Enlargement of his Kingdom by fubduing XXIf. his Neighbouring Heathen People under him, Chap, C/*V\J VIII X. A people whom I have not I^nown fljallferve me?] Such as the Syrians of Zjbab, and Rehob^ and Ift-tob^ and Maacah : Of which David, it is likely, had no Know- ledge, till they came to help the Ammonites > X. 8. Ver. 45. Strangers fljall fubmit themfelves nnto me : Verfe 45. affoon of they hear^ they [hall be obedient to me.~j The ve- ry Report of his Victories, made fome heartily fubmit themfelves unto him : And others' diflembled their Ho- ftility, and offered him their Service, X. 19. Ver. 46. Strangers fiallfade away."] Fall as withered Verfe 46. Leaves do from the Trees. Theyfhall be afraid out of their clofe places.] Diftrufting their ftrong Holds, they came creeping out with Fear, to furrender up themfelves into his hands. Ver. 47. The LORD liveth, and blejjed be my rocki] Verfe 47* To him he defires all the Praife may be afcribed 5 in whofe Eternal Power alone he ftill confided. And exalted be the God of the rock, rf My fafoathn.*] l|e defires again the LORD might be magnified with the higheft Praifes : Who had not only prefcrved him from periming, but^xalted him to be King of Ifrael. For fo the laft words are in the Hebrew, exalted be God, the rock^ of tny fahathn. Who fafely preferved and deli- vered him$ and now advanced him moft gracioufly to the higheft Dignity. Ver. 48. It if God that avengeth me> and that bringeth dowa the people under me.~\ He did not avenge himfelf, but left it to God to plead his Caufe: Who not only puniftied thofethat were injurious to him, but brought many Nations under his Empire. Ffff Ver. 49. $86 A COMMENTARY Chapter Ver. 49. And that bringeth mt forth from mine enemierr XXII. tbott alfo haft lifted, me up an high^ above them that rofe U"VNJ up againft me?} In thefe words David made fome fmall Verfe 49. Alteration, when he inferred this Hymn into the Book of Pfalms for publick life. Of which, ^rfr/>/e/ endea- vours to givea Reafon $ but hefeemstoo curious in his Obfervations. The plaineft and moft certain of which is this ^ that the firft part of thefe wards refpeft the Nations whom he fubdued } who were properly his Enemies : And the latter the Children of Ifrael^ when they rofe up againft him to dethrone him. Thou haft delivered me from the violent man.~] After he had delivered him from Saul: Who violently perfe- cuted him a long time. Terfe 50* Ver. $o. Therefore will I give thanks unto thee> JLO.RD, among the heathen , and IwiUfing prazfes unto thy Name."] He refolved to make his thankful Acknow- ledgments unto God, every where: So= a* to make thofe Nations whom he had fubdued fenfible that he af- cribcd all his, Victories unto him. In Honour of whom he would fing this perpetual Song. Verfe 5*1. Ver. 51. Ht if the tower of falvatian for his king."] As he was a King by God's Appointment, and not by U- furpation,: Sa he trufted in him for the Support of his Authority* And Jboweth wtrcp unto his anointed, unto&avid, and to his feed for ever-more.^ And he hoped the fame Mer- cy which had promoted him to this Dignity, would be continued to him and to his Pofterity till the com- ing, of the great King Mejfiah: Whofe Kingdom (hall have no end. See VIL 12, 13, G H A P the Second Book ^SAMUEL. 5 87 Chapter CHAP. XXIII. XXIII. Vcrfe i-TVT^^ *hcfe are the loft words of David."] He Verfe l_\l fpake other words recorded in the next Chapter, and in the next Book, before he died : But thefe were the la ft words that he fpake by the Holy Ghoft as Abarbinel expounds them. Who obferves, that after he had compofed the Book of Pfalms 5 and added the Hymn mentioned in the foregoing Chapter, unto it: Then he fpake thefe words 5 after which the Influence of the Holy Spirit redded on him no more. The Chaldee paraphrafe (which was always highly e- (teemed by the Jews) takes thefe words, as if they were a Prophecy of the Mejfiah : For fo it expounds them$ Thefe are the words of the prophecy ofDavid^ which he prophefied of the Consummation of all things^ in the day ofconfolation^ which it to come. David thefon of Jeffe faid.~] He remembers his low Condition, when God was pleafed to make choice of him to be a King. The man wlw was ratfedtipon high."} From feeding his Fathers Sheep, to rule the People of Ifrael. The anointed of the God of Jacob.'] The Chaldee hath it, anointed by the WORD of the God of Jacob. Tkefweet Pfalmift of Jfraelfaid."] Who was infpi- red to compofe many delightful Hymns in the Prattes of God. Ver. a. The fpirit of Godfyak* by me y and Us word Vcrfe was in my tonguel} He would not have thofe Hymns, ^flor what he fpake now, lookt upon as humane Comr petitions : But as proceeding from a Divine Influence, conferred upon him by the Holy Ghoft. Ffffi Ver. 5. A COMMENT ART upon Cha pter Ver. 9 . The God of Ifraelfaid, the rock, of Ifrae XXIII. to Me.~] By Nathan, or by Samuel. \^>\/~*^ He that ruleth over men ntuft bejuft, ruling in the fear Verfe 3. fGodJ] Or, as we render it in the Margin, be thou ru~ lerover, &c. which thzChaldee expounds of the Mejfiah in this manner, The faithful Godfpake (Co he interprets the word RocK) I witt conftttttte to me a king, he is the MESS I A HI who ft all arife and reign in the fear of the LORD. But this relates firft to David, the Type of Chrift 5 who was taught to rule juftly, and in the Fear of God: That is, in the exaft Obfervance of all the Divine Laws. Or, as Abarbinel interprets it, When he that rules men if jutf, then the fear of the LORD will rule, and have dominion in the earth : For all the Peo- ple are apt to tread in the Steps of their King : So that when he that rules is juft, it is as if he did not rule, but the Fear of the LORD ruled in the Earth. Verfe 4. ^ er< 4* ^ n ^ h fl* a U be as the light of the morning, when the fun arifeth.~] The Dominion of the juft (as the fame Abarbinel interprets it) (ball be as the Morning Light, when the Sun arifeth, and the Light continually in- creafes. Even a morning without clouds^} Which hinder the Rays of the Sun from piercing through unto the Earth. As the tender grafs. fyringing out of the earth, by clear {hining after rain.'] We have in this Tranilation quite tranfpoted the Hebrew words, where they run thus, from fplendor and from rain, grafs oitt of the earth. The Senfe of which Abarbinel thinks is this, it (hall be fuch a Morning, in which there is fometimes Sun-mine, and fometimes Showers of Rain, to make Grafs ipring out df the Enrth. Verfe 5, Vcr. 5. Although wy houfeie not fo with God *, yet he hath mude with me an everlafting covenant, ordered in att things, and fur e."] Which he thus interprets j altho' the the Second Bool^ of SAM HE L. 589 the Kingdom of a juft Man, by little and little grows Chapter and increafes $ and fometimes is. clouded, and fome- XXIII. times the Light fhines upon it : The Kingdom of Da- vid (hall not be fo, but God hath made a perpetual Covenant, dv. For thif if aU tny falvatiott, and, aU my dejire y although he make it not to grow*] Or, as he interprets it, this is all my Salvation, and my Defire, that he would not make it grow or (hoot up (for that fuppofes it to be buried) but that as was faid before, it may always re- main in an equal manner ordered and confer ved. It mud be acknowledged, that there are no words fo obfcure in this Book, as thefe two Verfes. The Senfe of which Ludovicvs -de Dieu feems to me to have mod clearly opened. The Stability and Perpetuity of his Kingdom, faith he, "David amplifies by a Compa- rifon from three natural things, which are very grate- ful to Men, but not conftant and fhble $ in a fetled Order, and fure. For the Sun arifes, but goes down again 5 and the Morning may be clear, but Clouds af- terwards arife 5 and the tender Grafs fprings up, but withers away. Not fo, faith he, is my King- dom before God. It is flouri(bing, like alhhefe, but perpetual : For he hath made an everlaftina; Covenant with me $ though fome Afflictions have befallen me, and he hath not made ail my Salvation, and Defireto grow. So he makes the fjirft Caph of Similitude to ftand for three ^ and, to be repeated thrice, in this manner. The God of Jfrael fa? d> the Rock of Jfrael fpake con~ cernittg me^ the jttft Man ruhth among Men : He ruleth in the Fear of God. And as the Sun arifeth, with a fin- ntng light $ of the morning is without Clouds, by reafon f A COMMENTARY upon Chapter of its Splendor ; as from Rain the tender Grafs fprtngs XXIII. out of the Earth: Yet (0r, truly} foisnot my Hoitfewith L/*V"NJ God. Becaufe he hath Made an everlafting Covenant with me ^ difpofed in all things, and mil kept and pre- ferved in that order. Although he doth not wakg all my Salvation and Defirc to grow (that is, though fome Ad- verjities happen to we and my Family") yet that always remains which in the Covenant of God made with me^ if in all things orderly, difpofed, and prejerved. Verfe 6. ^ er ** But the fans of Belial full be all of them as thorns thru ft away^ becaufe they cannot be taken with hands .] The Kingdom of impious Men (hall not be like the Kingdom of the Houfe of David: Being fo far frooj being like to Grafs, which is ufeful, that they are rather like Thorns ^ which are rejected as hurtful and pernicious. That is, fuch wicked Men are not fit for humane Society. Verfe 7. : Ver. 7. But the man that fiafl touch them muft be fen- ixd with iron, and with the ft off of a fpear^] If any Body will meddle with them, it muft be at his Peril. For fo the word Jimrttale (which we tranflate fenced) fig- nifies, fljatt be fitted^ with the Iron and the Staff of a Spear. Spears are never ufed to cut down Thorns 5 but Iron gives one a fore Wound, like that which a Man receives from a Spear, when it runs into his Body, Iron and Wood withal. So the fame de Dit* very ju- dicioufly. And they fljatt bo* utterly burnt with fire in the fame place."^ Therefore Men burn them with Fire, in the fame place where they grow : And fo wicked Men are deftroyed, where they think themfelves moft fecure. Which the Targnm applies to the Judgment of the great Day, fey ing, Tfxir Puniftment if in the hand of 'Man 5 theyfoallbe burnt np utterly -, when, the boufe of the tie Second Book, of S A M U E L. 59 1 great Judgment appears: That they may fit on the Throw Chapter of Judgment^ to judge the World. XX II I. Ver. 8. Thefc be the names of the tnighly men, whom \~S Idavid had.~\ Now follows a Catalogue of thofe va- Verfe liant Men, who helpt to raife David to his Dignity, and topreferve him in it : Being continually with him in all his Wars. There is a Lift of them in the i Chron. XI. very different from this in feveral things. But Abarbinet thinks that it creates no Difficulty, if we do but obferve, that there he diftinguilhes them into three Clajfis : Thofe that had always been with him 5 and they that came to him to Zikfag, a little before he was made King ofjudah^ and they that came to him to Hebron, after he was made King of all Ifrael. All whofe Memories were fit to be preferved : But here,, in this Book, the Divine Writer intended only to men^ tion the moft excellent Heroes, who were always with him in his Wars : And for whofe fake he compofed the precedent Song of Praifes to God. The Tachmonite that f aim the feat."} Or, as it is trai> dated in the Margin, Jojheb-bofhebat the Tachmonite ; For fo he is called in the i Chron. XI. n. IJhobeam 5. which may well be thought the fame Name abrevfated. He fat i the fiat (as we tranflate it here) in the Coun- cil of War: Next to Joab: Being, it is thought, nis- Lieutenant General. For that he was one of the San~ hedrin^ who fat in the Seat of Judgment, aslome would have it, is not probable : Though it is likely thefe were Men of great Wifdom, as well as Valour : And this Man being called & ChdchmonltQ^ Abarbi9teiih\nl&* it was becaufe he was a Man of Learning, being givenu to Study as well as Fighting : For in Hebrew the wordx Chacham (ignifies a wife Man : As this was, no que-~ ftion, in Military Affairs, if not in Affairs of State, and other forts of Wifdom,. A C OMME N TARY upon Chapter Chief among the CaptainsI] The principal Comtmn- XXIII. der, as I faid ? under Joab. Who is not here men- ux*v** tioned, though he was a great Man inferiour to none of thefe: But had ftained himfelf by the bafe Murder of two great Perfons, Abner and Amafa. Which Come take to be the Reafon, why he had not the Honour to be put into the number of thofe Worthies who ferved David. The fame was Ad j no the Ezrite.'] It is thought he .'had two Names, and was of the Family of the Ezrites; Though Abarbtelm\\ have his Name to have been . Adinohaezri. He lift up hfs fpear.~\ Thefe words are fupplied out < of the I Chron. XI. 1 1. Againft eight hundred^ whom he flew at one time."] In that place of the Chronicles \t is faid he killed three Hundred : That is, after the Slaughter he made in one Battle, of eight Hundred , but killed in another (as Kimchi -underftands it) three Hundred. " Verfe 9. ! Ver. 9. And after htm wo* Eleazar the fort of Dodo the Ahothlte^ one of the three mighty wen with Davzd.~] He was a Benjamfte, for Ah oah was one of his Sons, i Chron. VIII. 4. ^ When they defied the Philiftines?] As G0// the fon of Zeruiah, was c huf among three.~] The chief of thofe three mighty Men before- mentioned. See i Chron. XL 20. And he lift up hisjpear againft three hundred, and flew them, and had the . name among three. ~] That is, was moft eminent and famous of thofe three. Verfe 1 9. Ver. 1 9. Was he not moft honourable of them ? there- fore he was their captain :~] That is, no doubt he was worthy to be the Leader of them. vfo < Verfe 20, Ver. 20. And Benajah the fon of Jehojada^ the fon of a valiant ma* of RabzeeL"} He was defcended from valiant Anceftors 3 whom he far excelled. Rabzecl was in the Tribe of Judah, XV. Jo&.zi* He had done many afts."] As Abifiai alfo had done (for he fuccoured David when a Giant had like to have killed him) but their greateft Afts only are here men- tioned. He the Second Bool^ of S A M U E L. He flew two lion-like men of Moab.~\ The Hebrew Chapter word Arid, fignities a. Lion of Ged, that is, a great XXIII. Lion. And it was the Name among the Moabites for a very valiant Man 5 who at this day among the Ara- bians is called djffedofafa, a Lion of God, as Bochartw hath obferved out of a great many Authors in his Hte- rozoicon, P. 1. L. III. Cap. I. He went down alfo and flew a. lion in the midft of a pit y in time of fnowl] This A&ion was the greater becaufe, in the time of Snow, Lions are fiercer for want of Prey, and are then alio lulled of Heat and Vigour. But it is not likely that Bcnajah wenr to encounter this Lion merely to (how his Bravery 5 but, as fome think, this was a Lion that had done much Mifchief to the Country : Which moved him to expofe himfeif to this Combat with it. But Bocbartut doth not think this likely } for he needed not have hazarded his Life, but have called others unto hs Afliftance to dedroy this ravenous Beaft. He thinks therefore that in a deep Snow, the Lion took Qielter in a Cave (for fo the word we tranllate Pit fometimes fignifies) and that Be- najah being abroad in that fnowy Seafon, came into the fame place, to defend himfeif from the Severity of the Weather: Where he was neceflitated to enter into a Combate with the Lion 5 whom he found there, and came with open Mouth to devour him : He com- pires him to Alexander the great, upon v\hom a Lion of a gre.it Bignefs running, he gave him fuch a Wound as killed him. So did Lffimacbtts wirh another. See Hkrczj'icon, P. K Lib. III. Cap. V. Abarbixd obferves three great things in this Aftion. Firfi, that he flew a Lion, which is the fierce ft of all wild Beafts. 2^/y, He flew him in a Pit, where he could not turn himfeif as he pleafed. And 3^/7, In a time of Snow, when his hands and feet were cold and numb,* which hin- dred their vital Operation?, Ver. it. A COMMENTARY upon Chapter Ver. 21. And he flew an Egyptian, a goodly man.~] A XXIII. Perfon of great Stature. See I. C/JJYW. XI. 23. \VV"VJ And the Egyptian had a fpear in his hand.~] See Verfe 21. there. And he went down with a ft ajf.~] Such as Men ufed to walk with. And plucked the fpear out of the Egyptians hand, and flew him with his own fpear ^] This (hows him to have been both a fearlefs Perfon, and of great Skill and Dexterity : In managing a Combat either with Man or Beaft. Verfe 22. Ver. 22. Thefe things did Bcnajah the fon ofjehojada, and had the name among the three mighty men.] Who the third was is not faid plainly, either here, or in the Book of the Chronicles. Abarbinel thinks he might poffibly joyn with the other two, but did no mighty matter by himfelf : And fo is not mentioned. But perhaps Adina the Son of bhiza might be the third : Becaufe it is faid, i Chron. XI. 42. that he was a captain of the Renbenites, and thirty with him. Which feems to fignify that he was above the Thirty, as Abifiai and Benajah were. Ver. 23. He was more honourable than the thirty : but Verfe 22;^ e Attained not to thefirft three."] Was not comparable to Ahino, and Eleazar, and Shammah : Who were like Lions : As thefe were like Lions Whelps 5 as Strige- litfs glofTes. And David fet him over his guard"] See Chapter VIII. 1 8. Ver. 24. And Afahel the brother ofjoab was one of the Verfe i^hirtyT] Now follow the Names of Thirty valiant Men, but not equal to the Worthies before-named. Afxhd feems to have been the Chief of the Thirty : And fo fome tranflate the words, he was above the Thirty ^ and ffo Second Boot^ (/"SAMUEL. and fo might be the laft of the three of the fecond Or- Chapter der of Worthies. XXIII. Elhanan thefon of Dodo of Bethlehem^] Concerning WV^VJ whom we find nothing recorded but this, that he was born and bred (it is likely) in the fame place with David. Ver. 25". Shammah the Harodite^.Eljk^a. the Anconte."] Verfe 25. The firft of thcfe is called Shamm6th in I Cnw. XI.2;. and he is faid to be an Harorite. Which is a very fmall Variation, Rejh being put in the place of Daleth, as is very common in Scripture : According to the various Pronunciation of words in divers parts of the Country. There is a greater difference in the Name that follows, and in many others : It being common, as Abarbinel obferves, for Men to have two Names. But it is plain the fame Perfons are here mentioned, that are in the Book of Chronicles : Though there (as he notes) more are added. For the Author of that Book reckons up all the chief Commanders in the Army 5 fo that, though they were not Heroical Perfons in themfelves, yet be- ing great Commanders over others, Ezra thought fit to mention them. But here, in the Book of Samuel, the Prophet only numbers thofe that were of them- felves great Heroes, not minding the chief Comman- ders in the Army, who were not fo. Ver. 26. Helez the Paltite, Ira the fon ef.Ikfat/i the Verfe 26. Tefyite?] None of the memorable Acts of thefe, or of the following Worthies, are recorded $ therefore all that I can fay of them is this: That when God in- tended to raife a King to a great Heighth, as he did David, he raifed up the Spirits of feveral great Men to affift him. Thus he did with Alexander the Great, who had Gf/tar, Parwenio, Antigonw, Ptolomavf, Se~ Crateriff, and other brave Men to accompany him 600 A COMMENTARY upon Chapter him in all his Enterprizes : But David (it may be tru- XXlll. ly ohferved) in a lefs Kingdom, had far more. <^v*^ Ver. 27. Abiezer the Anethothite, Mebttnnai the HH~ Verfe W- finite. Verfe 28. Ver. 28. Zalmon the Ahothite, Maharai the Neto- phatbite. Verfe 29. Ver. 29. Heleh the fon of Baanah A Net op hat hit e^ Ittai thefon of Ibai out ofGibeah, of the children of Benjamin. Verfe 30. Ver. 30. Benajahthe Pirathonite, Hiddai of the broods ofGaafh. Verfe 31- Ver. 31. Abi-albott the Arbathite, Azwaveth the Bar- huwite. Verfe 52, Ver. 91. Eliahba the Shaabonite^ ofthefonsofjaften, Jonathan. Verfe 33. Ver. 33. Shawm ah the Hararite^ Ah Jam the fon of Sharar the Hararitc. Verfe 34. Ver. 34. Eliphelet the fon of Ahafhbai, thefon of the Maachathite, Eli am the fon of Ahitophel^ the Gileonite. Verfe 3$. Ver. 35. Hezrai the Carmelite, Paarai the Arbite. Verfe 36. Ver. 36. Igal the fon of Nathan ofZobah^ Banithe Gadite. Verfe 37. Ver. 37. Zelek^the Ammonite, NaharaitheBeerotkite^ armour-bearer to Joabthefon ofZerttiah. Verfe 38. Ver. 38. Ira an Ithrite, Gar eh an Ithrite. Verfe 39. Ver. 39. Uriah the Hittite: thirty and f even in a!I.~\ Here are only Thirty and fix named ; therefore Joab is fuppofed, by Abarbinel^ to be the other: Who was the Head of them all. CHAP. r J* Second Booh^ of S A M U E L. 601 H A P YYTV n A r. A/\iv. Verfe i. AND again the anger of the LORD was Verfe \ kindled again ft Ifrael.~] Becaufe they had followed Abjalow, fays Abarbinel^ and afterwards She- ba the Son of Bicfoi : For which they had not been yet fufliciently punilhed. But it is more likely, it was for their Luxury, now that Plenty was reftored to them, after the fore Famine that fell upon them upon the Score of the Gibtonites. And he moved David again ft thetn*~] Or, David was moved-, that is, by Satan, as it is expounded in the Book of the Chronicles I. XXI. i. But Abarbinel thinks it is, as if he had faid, the Anger of the LOR.D which was kindled againft Ifrael, moved David, 8cc. That is, the feme Sin which made God angry with Ifrael, was the Caufe that David was feduced in this thing, that they might be punifhed. To fay^ Go number Ifrael and Jttdah."] To give Com- mand that an account mould be taken of the Number of all the People. Vr. i. For the king faid to Joal^ the captain of the Verfe hoft.~] Accordingly it no fooner came into his Heart, but he gave Orders about it to the principal Com- mander of his Army. Which was with him."] Who always, when they were in War, attended on him. Qo now through all the tribes of Ifrael^ from Dan even to Becr-fieba,"] From one end of the Country to the other. For Dan (as I have before obferved) was the H h h h utmoft A COMMENTARY upon Chapter utmoft Bounds of it in the North, as Beer-flieba was XXIV. in the South. V-/^V^SJ And number ye the people, that ] may know the number of the people.'] Joab was to take proper Officers with him, to affift him in this Bufinefs : So that there might- be an exad account given. See ^.4. Verfe 3^ Ver. . Andjoabfaid unto the king, now the LORD, thy Gyd add unto the people (how many foever they be*) an hundred fold 5 and that the eyes of my Lord the king may Jee it.~] It appears by this, that Joab was a great Courtier, as well as a great Captain : Who knew how to divert the King from what he did not likey if good Words and Wimes would have done it. But why doth my Lord the King delight in this thing ] For which he thought there was no reafon $ and as it would be troublefome and chargeable, fo there might be much Danger in it :. As he exprefles it in i Chron. XXI. 5. Verfe 4*. : Ver. 4. Notwithstanding the I^ngs word prevailed a- gainftjoab^ and againjl the captain s of the hoft. ~\ Who joyned, it feems, with Joab to divert the King from this purpofe : In which he was fixed and immove- 11 able. And Joab and the captains of the hoft went out from the prefence of the king) to number the people of Ifrael7\ It is moft likely that their inferiour Officers went with the Captains 5 to expedite the Bufinefs. Verfe 5. Ver. 5. And they pajftd over Jordan."] They went firft into the Eaftern part of the Country : And fo by the Northern Coafts to the Weftj. and then to the South. And pitched in Aroer. ~] Thefe words feent to import, that they pitched their Tents in the Field : And thither fummoned the Neighbouring Towns to come into them: Which was very troublefome, and; at: tie Second Book of S A M U E L. 03 at laft proved grievous : As appears by the Book of Chapter Chronicles. XXIV. On the right fide of tic city, that lieth in the midjl of\^^f\j the river of Gad, and towards Jazer.~] We no where read of fuch a River: Which in the Margin is tranfla- ted the 'Valley of Odd. But Jazer was a Town in that Tribe, XXXI I. Numb. 35. Ver. 6. And they came to Gilead. and to the land 0f Verfe 6. TaLtimhodfij.~] It is in vain to feek after this Land ^ which is not mentioned in the Book of Jojlma^ but it is likely was near to Gilead ; and had been lately reco- vered, Come think, from other People, and now inha- bited by the Ifraelifes. See the Margin of our Bibles. And they cattteto Dan-jaan, and about to Zidon.'] Not to the City Zidov, for that was not in their Power 5 but to the Coaft about it. Ver. 7. And came to theflrong hold ofTyre.~] To the Verfe 7. Territory near it. And to all the cities of the Hivites and Canaanites.~\ Who lived in thofe North- Weft parts of the Country. And they went out to the South ofJudabJ] Having ta- ken account of all the Towns upon the Sea Coaft (which was in the Weft) they turned to the South, into the Tribe of Judah. Even to Beer-Jf}cba.~] Which was in the utmoft Li- mits of the Country on that fide. Ver. 8. So when they had gone through all the land."] Verfe 8* But not numbred all the People : For the Work grew fo tedious, that they omitted Levi y and Benjamin) as we read, i Chron. XXI. 6. They came, to Jerufalem at the end of nine monilx, and twenty days."} They could not well diCpatch it in lef$ time 3. an account being to be taken of every City and Village,- in the whole Country. Hhhh 2 Ver,9. 6*o 4 ^ CO MMENT J RY Chapter Ver. 9. And Joab gave up the number dj the people unto- XXIV. the King'] All the Officers brought in their particu- \^-v^-> ] ar Sums to Joab : Whocaft them up, and they amoun- Verfe 9. te( j j n a \\ to t ^ e number following. And there were in Jfrtel eight hundred tboufcwd va- liant men that drew the fword.~} They did not, it feems, reckon Women, and Children, and old Men$ nor fuch as were not fit for War. And the men of Jttdah were five hundred thojifand rnen.~] There is a great difference between this ac- count, and that in the Chronicles. For there (i (hron. XXI. 5.) the Men of Jfrael are faid to be three Hun- dred Thoufand more than are here mentioned ^ and, on the contrary, the Men of Jndah are faid to be thir- ty Thoufand lefs. Of the former of which there is a plain account, that in this Book the (landing Legions are not numbred : Which wcfe very well known, they ferving under twelve Commanders fo many Months, i GW.XXVII.i,&c. But in the Book of the Chronicles all thefe are taken into the Number there mentioned. For the Jews obferve in HalicothOlaw, that there be- ing twenty four Thoufand who waited every Month (which make in all two Hundred eighty eight Thou- fand) allowing a Thoufand Officers (as we cannot well allow lefs) to every Twenty four Thoufand > there will be the twelve Thoufand wanting ^ which -added to the two Hundred eighty eight Thoufand, make }uft three Hundred Thoufand : Which added to the eight Hundred Thoufand here, mentioned, make up the eleven Hundred Thoufand mentioned in the Chronicles. The like Account B&chartvs gives of the next Difficulty, that if Twenty four Thou- fand Legionary Soldiers be added of the Tribe of Jtt- to the four Hundred and feventy Thoufand, it comes the Second Bool^ of SAMUEL. 05 comes near to five Hundred Thoufand, Hieroz. P. I, Chapter L. II. Cap. XXXVIII. But others think there is no XXIV. need of this 5 it being ufual in Scripture to mention a w-v-v- round Summ ^ either of Men or of Years, when fome are wanting. So that though there were no more than four Hundred and Seventy Thoufand, yet they might be laid to be five Hundred Thoufand. Or, as they fay in Halicoth Olaw, the Tribe of Ben- jitwin (who were Neighbours to jWd//) are reckoned here in this Book, who were omitted in the Chronicles I Cbron. XXL 6. Ver. TO. And D*v/d'f heart f mote kirn, after that he Verfe 10. had numbrcd the peop/c.~] When he ordered it, he was poffefled with other Thoughts :, and did not feriou(3y reflect upon what he hid done, till God touched his Heart with a Senfe of his Guilt after the Sin was com- mitted. And \y>iv'id fahl ti to the LORD, 7 have finned great- ly ^ in that I have done"] It is made a great doubt by Interpreters what this Sin was, and wherein the Hei- noufnefs ot it confiftcd. The common Opinion is, That as there was fomethingof Vanity and Oftenta- tion in him, when he had a mind to know how po- pulous his Country was, fo it quite made him for- get the half Shekel that was due upon fuch Occafions, by the Appointment of the Law, XXX. E*W 12. And this was no fmall Sin, not to pay God his Dues, in fuch Plenty and Abundance as they now enjoyed. But if that was the meaning of Mo/es, it cannot well be thought that David was either ignorant, or unmind- ful of it, having made the Law his Study Day and Night. Bertram therefore thinks his fault was, that be numbred thofe who were under twenty Years old, contrary to the Order in the Law, XXX. Exod. 14. XXXVIII, A COMMENTS Rr upon Chapter XXXVIII. 2 6,5cc. But I fee no Foundation for this 5 but XXIV. -rather the quite contrary is afTened in the Book of the Chronicles. Therefore Dr. Lightfoot fanfies David had a covetous Project in his Mind, to lay a Capitation Tax (as we now (peak) upon every Poll throughout the Kingdom. But fuch Conjectures being without ground, fome reject all other Inrerpretations, and rely upon this 5 that the nurnbring of the People was a thing contrary to the Fundamental Promife made by God to Abraham^ that his Seed mould increafe fo, as to be like the Stars for Multitude : Which is given as a Rea- fon why the Number of the People was not taken ex- actly, i Chron. XXVII. 23. and feems to imply, that there was a general Notion received among the Jews, that firice God promifed to increafe them beyond Number, none ought to go about to take the Number of them, for this might feem to favour of Infidelity, and miftruft of God's Promife. But thofe words on which this Reafon relies (in the i Chron. XXVII. 23.) only giveaReafon why David did not number all from twenty Years old and under: Which if he had gone about ro do (/. e. reckon the whole Nation) it might have feemed to crofs the Promife : But fince it was only thofe who were above twenty Years old, whom he ordered to be numbred, I cannot look upon it as a Contempt or Miftruft of God's Word. But, after all, I think wemuft content our felves with what^^/- .bag fays, (whom Abarbmel after the Examination of other Opinions follows) that David being the A- nointed of the LORD, and the fweet Singer of If- rael, made Flelh his Arm, and confided in the Num- ber of his People : In which fuch a King as he mould not have placed his Confidence, but in the LORD his God 5 whom none can refift, and can fave by few, as the Second Bo^ of S A M U E L. 07 as well as by many, linro which Abarbinc.l adds, Chapter that the Greatnefs of a Sin is not always to be mea- X'XIV. fured by the Sin it felf, but by the Quality and Dig- L/"VNJ nicy of him that committeth it : As Mofes and Aaron were punifhed for a fmall Sin, which excluded fhem from the good Land: Which was not proportiona- ble to the Sin, but to the Condition of the Offen- ders, who ftiould have given a better Example to the People. Thus he. And now I befeech thee, LORD, take away the iniquity of thy fervant^ for I have done very foolifoly.~] Since he condemned himfelf, and begg'd Pardon, he hoped he might efcape the Punimment which he de- fer ved. But he was deceived 5 becaufe not only he but his People had offended, and upon other accounts defer ved to be punifhed. Ver. 1 1. For when David was up in the morning, the Verfe rr- word of the LORD came unto the prophet Gad, "David's Seer, faying.~] Thefe Words feem to import that Da- vid was not touched in Confcience, till Gad came and told him how angry God was with him. He is called David's Seer , becaufe he was his Domeftick Pro- phet (who is the fame with a Seer, i Sam. IX. 9.) with whom he was wont to advife in all difficult Ca- fes, I. Sam. XXII. 5. and kept a Record of his me- morable Ads 5 I Chron. XXIX. 19. Ver. 12, Go, aud fay unto David, thus faith LORD, I offer thee three things : chtife one of them, that I may doit untothee.~] Now it had been a pro- per time, as Abarbinel obferves, for David to have faH'n down before God, and deprecated his Difplea- fure in thofe words, v. 10. / have finned greatly in what I have done, &c. But he faw the Sentence was pafled upon him abfolutely y and therefore he fubmits unto it, Ver. 13; A C OMMEHT 4 fiY upon Chjptcr Ver. 13. SoG jbtdfifd unto him, fiall feven years of famine come un* Verfe 1 3. to t/ }ee i n (fa i an ^ i n the Book of the Chronicles only three Years of Famine are propounded $ which is far more likely than feven: For it better agrees with the three Months Flight before his Enemies, and the three Days Peftilence. And therefore not only Grotitts, but Bocharitts alfo here read three Tears^ following the LXX. who have fr* r^/a, whom moft of the An- cients follow, as Bochiirtus obferves in ti&Hierozoicon, P.I. Lib. II. Cap. XXXVIIT. Yet Jofipk* here hath feven Years : And many think that Cad at firft pro- pounded feven Years : But afterwards at David's Pray- er fhortned them to three. Other Solutions are in every Interpreter: Who adhere to this reading of fe- ven Years. See Ruxtorfs Vindic. Verit. Hebr. P. 2. Cap U and Cap. VHI. p. ^95. Or icilt thou flee three Months before thine enemift^ tthik they furrftte thce ? or that there be three days peftl- lence in the l; ag$c$ a'exra, till Dinner time ; And fo Procopivs Gazttft. ad Orthodoxos} the tie Second Book of S A M U E L. 6 1 1 the bittereft Puniftimentof Delinquent Kings, is thatChapter which is inflicted upoia their People. But it is certain XXIV. the People here had alfo offended : For it is faid in L/"V^vJ the very beginning of this Chapter, that God was angry with Jfracl. And as for what David faith, v. 17. Thcfe Sheep what have they done? It is fpoken out of his great Afteftion to them 5 whofe Offences he did not know fo well as his own : And therefore defired they might be fpared, and he punimed. Ver. 1 6 . And when the Angel ftr etched out his hand upon Verfe 1 6. 'jcrufalew to deftroyit, the LORD repented him of the evil, and faid unto the Angel that deflroyed the people^ it is enough, flay now thine hand.~] God did not change his Mind, but only revoked that which he had decreed upon a certain Condition ^ which was, that three Days Peftilence (bould come upon the Country, unlefs David and the People repented. Which he feeing they did (i O&r0*.XXI. 16.) he ihortned the time 5 and would not let the Angel pro- ceed above an eighth part of it. ...* Ver. 17. And David fpake unto the LORD, when he Verfe 17. few the Angel that fmote the people, and faid, Lo, I have finned, and I have done wickedly : but thefe fteep what .., have they done ?~\ Like a good Man, he reflected only on his own Sin, in numbring the People 5 but did not think of theirs in depofing him Jately, and fetting up Abfalom (which Theodorety Procopivs Gaz, rear an altar unto the LORD in the threfiiMg floor of Araunah the JebuJ/te.~] This threftiing Floor was on the Mount Moriah ^ the place where Abraham offered up his Son, and where the Temple was- built by Solomon, See 2 Chron. HI. i. Of which Eitpolole- mus, an Heathen Writer, takes notice, faying, that God Giowed David by an Angel the Place where the Temple Giould be built. See Ettfibin his Prtpar. Evang. Lib. IX, Cap. 30. The Jews will have it, that here /4/>e/and Cain offered their Sacrifices (See Seldert Lib. III. de Synedr. p.i99- and 431.) Nay, that it was the Place where Adam was created : According to a fay- ing of their Doftors, Adam was created out of the place of his Expjatwx. See G. Vorftiu* upon Pirke Eliefer^ p. 163, Verfe 19. Ver. 19. And DaviJ, according to the faying of GA/, went tip as the LORD commanded."] That is, he went the next moment after he received the Com- mand. Verfe 2O. Ver. 2O. And Arannah looked, andfaw the tyng, and bit fervants coming on towards him, and Arannah went out, and bowed hi mfelf before the king, on hit face upon the ground.'] As the manner was, and ftill is, in the Eaftern Countries. Ver. xi. the Second Bo&^ of SAMUEL. Ver. 21. And Araunah fa'id wherefore is my LORD Chipter the King come tip unto thy ftrvant . Shekels of Gold, Mrjhfyll bhefi Meoth, in value fix Hundred Vulgar, or Silver Shekels. See Hierozo?con y P. I. Lib. II. Cap. XXXVIII. Where the Word Mffbkftff he acknowledges commonly fignifies Weight 3 yet here denotes Value: As in the z.Sam. XII. 30. The Defign of Ezra, being to (how that the fifty Shekels he gave for the Floor and Oxen, were not Silver (which were moft common) but Shekels of Gold 3 every one of which was worth Twelve of Silver: So that thofe fifty Shekels were equivalent to fix, Hundred Silver ones. But there is a fhorter way of folving this Diffi- culty, by fuppofing, that for the threming Floor and the Oxen, he gave only Fifty Shekels of Silver : But all the Ground about it (out of which the Courts of God's Houfe were afterwards made) coft him fix Hun- dred Shekels of Gold. Ver. 25. And David built there an altar unto the Verfe 25. LORD, and offered burnt- offerings , and peace-offer- jgs.~] Burnt- Offerings were Prayers to God, that he would remove this Plague: And Peace-Offerings were Acknowledgments of God's Goodnefs, who had already given David Hopes of this Mercy. So the LORD itas intreated for the land^ and the plague was flayed from IfraelJ] As plainly appeared by God's fending Fire down from Heaven to confume the Chapter XXIV. A C 6 M M E N T ^ R the Sacrifices: And the Angel alfo, who appeared a Flaming Sword over Jcrualem^ being with a aming wor over cruaem^ eng com- rmnded to put it up into his Sheath, i Chron. XX I. 26, 27. From hence David concluded God would be more placable in this place than any other : And there- fore took Counfel to build the Temple here. F i N I S. ERRATA, Page. Line. Pige. 3. 13. read other Tribes. 265- 4. 2. d. fofne. 2^2. 9. 27. d. rat. lo. penult, r. ma^es. 293. it. 2. r. /*/ Exprejjkn . 2^4. 23. 19. r. Fe final. 3^5. JO. I 5 r. tvaift^u. 554- 57. 15. r. procidenti* ant. 70. 9. r. But here. 377- Si. 10. r XV. G. l. 382. 1 6. r. draw An, 288. 1 19. penult, r. omf #/ wo/?. 395. 120. 8. r. i Kings I. 34, 39. !. 9. cWe this. 402. 155. tilt. t. doth not feem. 1 63. 2 5. r. Afer the Father of Xfaf r. 45. 1 80. 20. after forty d. old. 207. 16. Sflirt of Honwr, 428. 437- a 1 5. 30. //w fo^ef to. 438. 220. 2. r. 28. 229. 2. r. Bdva Kafrifc 441. 233. 12. r..